overlordofthelollipopguild

[overlordofthelollipopguild]

Taking That Second Chance, Chapter 7 - A Captain Swan, Once Upon A Time Fanfic

Start here on FF.net and here on A03.

Chapter 7 is here and here.

Note: I know that in canon, Regina tried to train Emma in magic the same way she was taught, so using anger and negative emotions to use magic, but I'm going with the idea that perhaps at that time, Regina didn't fully understand Emma was truly a Light Witch, so after Regina figured it out, she trained Emma better. The reason I'm mentioning this is because there's an explanation of Light and Dark magic in the chapter and I'm trying to head of the nitpickers in the reviews/comments.

Also, TRIGGER warning for mild mentions of alcoholism and addiction.

Chapter 7

“Choices are the hinges of destiny.” – Pythagoras  

A bright light spilled out of the Wishing Well of Storybrooke as the group from the Enchanted Forest flew out of the portal. 

Snow landed first tucking and rolling as she lost her footing. Laying on her back, she looked up at the bright sky, finding herself in a different set of woods than the ones in the Enchanted Forest. Pushing herself up, she looked around, recognizing the well. 

She was back home. 

As Marian stumbled out, she maneuvered so that she landed on her back with Roland tightly tucked against her chest. Her breath left her as her back hit hard ground, eyes closing and teeth clenching at the pain. 

Roland cried against her, scared and overwhelmed over the realm traveling, not understanding exactly what happened. 

Mulan and Aurora stumbled out next, both tumbling to their knees close to the well. Mulan looked around for any threats. Finding none, she stood and helped Aurora up, glancing over her for any injuries. 

Finally, Anton brought up the rear falling over the edge last and flat onto his back onto the ground. He heaved heavily trying to catch his breath. It took him a moment to get his bearings. 

Snow pushed herself up and looked around wildly. “Where’s Emma?” She hurried over to the well, seeing the portal close. “No, no. Emma!” 

“Hook,” Anton gasped out. “He said they were right behind. Portal was closing.” He pushed himself up, using the wall of the well as an aide. “He was running towards the portal, but he was carrying her. That might’ve slowed him down.” 

“Do you think they missed it?” Aurora asked as she too came towards the well, looking for any inkling that Emma or Hook were coming through. 

Snow stared down into the darkened well, not even able to see the water at the bottom. There was no sign of Emma or Hook. No, no, no. Panic gripped her at the thought of being separated from Emma again. They just found each other; now Emma was stuck in another realm with the most dangerous and notorious pirate in their land. Tears pricked at her eyes. She was a horrible mother. She couldn’t keep her daughter twenty-eight years ago, and she lost her again now. What if they couldn’t find another portal? What if Emma was stuck there for good?

“At least Cora didn’t come over with us.” Mulan stated grimly. “Kicking her away from us as we travelled through realms must’ve worked.”

“What does that mean?” Aurora asked. “Is she still alive?” 

Marian stood, loosening her tight hold on Roland, who calmed down somewhat, but just barely. “Does it matter? She’s not here, which means she can’t terrorize any of us anymore.” That was certainly a relief for all of them. She brushed dirt off of Roland’s cheek. “Are you all right, sweetheart?”

Roland just nodded, clinging to his mother. “Want to go home, Mama.”

Marian swallowed. She hadn’t wanted to go through the portal, and now they were separated from Robin. Again. Her poor husband was probably going out of his mind with worry not knowing where Roland was or if he was even alive. 

“We need to find a portal back.” Snow said. 

“Are there portals here?” Marian asked. She needed a portal back to the Enchanted Forest, back to Robin, but with this being the Land Without Magic, Marian doubted finding a portal would be easy.

“No.” Snow said. “The Dark One is here, so maybe he knows of some way? I can’t leave my daughter in the Enchanted Forest with a man I can’t trust she’s safe with.”

“Even if she’s not safe with Hook, she sure knows how to handle him.” Mulan grumbled. She glanced around the woods before turning to Snow. “This is your world. What do we do now?”

Snow looked down the well one last time with the vain hope she might see Emma. Closing her eyes, Snow took a breath. She’d find a way back to Emma. Even if she had to make a deal with the Dark One. Opening her eyes, Snow turned back to the group. “We head into town, get you all settled, and I reunite with my husband and grandson.” Her grandson who might very well hate her for leaving his mother behind. 

“Let’s go then.” Marian said. “I for one could use some food and a bed.” Then maybe discuss a portal with the Dark One. 

The others agreed and followed Snow through the woods into the town. 

*****************************

He really should’ve waited until the afternoon when school got out. Reuniting with her now would only distract her, but after a long night of thinking over Liam and Henry’s words, Jefferson knew he couldn’t wait any longer to reunite with his daughter. Even though he was sweating from nerves and second guessing himself, Jefferson stood still staring at the bus as it came down the street.

Here we go. 

He watched the bus pull up to the school parking lot. Swallowing, Jefferson walked closer as the fourth graders hopped off the bus. Come on, Hatter, you can do this. 

Jefferson watched each face, searching for the familiar face of his daughter. 

Soon enough, Henry exited the bus with Liam close behind him. His breath caught in his throat as Grace appeared behind the boys. Her smile was wide, laughing at something one of the boys said. 

Jefferson stepped closer. Taking a deep breath, he needed to get to her. It was now or never. 

“Grace!” He called out, hoping she’d recognize his voice. 

Grace froze. 

Liam and Henry paused as they too heard her name, both turning, both looking surprised when they saw him behind Grace, though he was still a good distance away. 

“Grace!” He called out again, his throat tightening the longer it took for her to turn around. She hates me. What am I even doing here? I knew this was a bad idea. Gods, I should’ve left her alone. She’s probably happier without me. 

Finally, she slowly turned around. Tears and disbelief were in her brown eyes when she took in the sight of him. 

Then suddenly she was sprinting towards him. “Papa!” 

Relief filled him as he realized that her tears were joyful ones, so he knelt down just in time to catch her in his arms. 

Her arms locked around his neck as she buried her face in his shoulders, sobbing into him. “Papa, papa, you found me. I can’t believe you found me.” 

Guilt ate at him at her words. She believed he’d been looking for her just as she’d been looking for him. He swallowed again, trying to rid himself of the lump in his throat. Grace deserved the truth. No more cowardice and no more lies. Jefferson squeezed her tightly one last time before releasing her to look at her. He brushed some loose strands of her dark blonde hair behind her ear. Gods, she looked so much like her mother. That only struck his heartache all the more. 

“Grace, I…” He choked on his words for a moment. Once he told her the truth, she might very well hate him then. “I missed you so much.” Emotions overwhelmed him. Guilt, fear, remorse, everything hitting as he looked into her guileless brown eyes. 

“Papa, it’s okay.” Grace smiled. “I missed you too. I’m so glad you found me.”

Jefferson winced. Here came the hard part. He needed to be honest with her. “Grace I love you so so much. You mean absolutely everything to me. I need you to know that.” 

“I know that.” Grace’s brow furrowed, confused as to why he was telling her this.

“Grace, I wasn’t cursed the same way everyone else was.” Jefferson began. “Regina left my memories intact even as she gave me knew memories. Two lives in my head drove me to insanity. I didn’t know what was real somedays.” Jefferson swallowed thickly. “Even with two lives in my head, I had a huge house and wealth, but Regina took you from me. She put you right in front of me but made sure we could never be together. For twenty-eight years, all I could think about was how I failed you all the while watching you live a happy life with two very alive parents. I’m your father and I was supposed to protect you, but I let Regina scare me into one last job.” He paused, letting his words sink in, hoping Grace would understand. 

In the distance, the bell for school rang and Liam and Henry looked between father and daughter and the school building before shrugging. They’d let the teachers know what was going on, so they headed inside, letting Grace have her time with her father. 

“She tricked me, and I left you alone. It was the biggest mistake of my life and I can’t tell you how much I regret it.” He made sure to look into Grace’s eyes as he continued speaking. “When the curse broke, I knew where you were, but I thought you’d hate me for abandoning you and I was a coward. I let my own guilt rule my decisions, and thought staying away from you was for the best.”

Grace’s face fell as he spoke. Did he not want her? Was he saying goodbye for good?

“You were so happy under the curse.” Jefferson swallowed, tears gathering in his eyes. “I thought it was better for you to stay away. I’m still not sure if I should be in your life. My time away from you really did a number on me. I’m not exactly the most stable parental figure at the moment.” He paused again, this time to take a breath, hoping he’d be brave enough to continue. “I do love you. I want you to come home with me, but if that’s not what you want…if you want to stay with your cursed parents then I will be more than happy to let you because you deserve the best life you could possibly have even if I’m not in it.”

There. He got it all out. 

“Papa,” Grace let her tears fall. “You’re so stupid.” She hugged him fiercely. 

Jefferson blinked. Okay, was that an answer? He wasn’t sure but he hugged Grace back. “Does that mean you’re not mad at me?”

“No, Papa.” Grace mumbled into his shoulder. “I can come home after school, right?”

“My home?” Jefferson asked, wanting to be sure. “What about our neighbors…you’re other parents?”

Grace pulled away. “They’ve been helping me look for you. They want to help you out, like they did before the curse, but they want to start their own family.”

“Really?” Jefferson huffed out in disbelief. Grace wasn’t mad, and she wanted to come home. Fuck, he worried himself to death for no reason. Maybe he needed therapy. No, he definitely needed therapy. Not with Archie though. God, did they even have other therapists in Storybrooke? He shook his head a bit. He’d worry about that later. “Yeah, okay, I’ll pick you up here after classes and we’ll go talk to them.”

Grace beamed at him. “Okay.” She hugged him again. “Promise me you’ll be here?”

“I promise.” Jefferson said. “I swear to you I will be here.” He wanted to reenforce the idea to her that he wasn’t going to disappear again. Maybe family therapy wasn’t off the table. 

She nodded and reluctantly went inside, looking over her shoulder multiple times just to make sure he was still there. 

Jefferson sighed. Well, step one, reuniting with Grace was done. Now he needed to learn how to be a proper father again.

Crap. 

*****************************

David entered Granny and Ruby’s private apartment on the ground floor of the Inn, looking for them after Art, the other cook, told him they were delayed from working today. “Ruby, Granny, you here?”

Feet pounded down the stairs and Ruby came into view, her expression one of pure panic. “We can’t find my cloak!” 

Her cloak that protected her from turning into the wolf during the full moon. While she hadn’t needed it in ages, with them being in a new realm with magic, Ruby was terrified about how the wolf would act during the moon. With the curse, they relived the same day over and over, but there wasn’t magic either. What if the wolf was feral now after being dormant for so long? What if she was a danger to everyone? 

The stairs creaked as Granny followed her. “We’ll find it. No need to worry, Red.” Her calm exterior was the reassurance Ruby needed, but inside, she was worried herself since with having magic in Storybrooke they weren’t sure how the wolf would react come the first full moon.

“What if we can’t find it in time?” Ruby asked, fear clear in her tone. “The full moon is just over a week away.” 

“Plenty of time then.” David said, following Granny’s lead to keep Ruby calm. “If we can’t find it, then we’ll figure something out.” He clasped a comforting hand on her shoulder. “I promise.”

Ruby relaxed slightly before stiffening again. Her head tilted in a way David knew meant her hearing picked something up. “Hold on. Is that…?” She raced out of the room, leaving David startled before he and Granny followed her. 

Just as David entered the parlor of the Inn, he saw a group of women, a man, and a small child. 

Ruby was hugging… “Snow!” David exclaimed hurrying over as Ruby and Snow pulled apart. 

Snow didn’t have time to recover from Ruby’s fiercest bear hug before Charming came in sweeping off her feet in a hug, his lips pressing hard against hers. “Charming.” She breathed, smiling against his kiss. 

As David set her down, before he could even speak, he was forcefully pulled away and thrown into a wall.

“Anton!” One of the women exclaimed shocked. 

“You!” A large, unshaven man with long dark brown curly hair pinned David to the wall with hatred in his eyes. “You killed my family! I should kill you too!” His hands gripped David’s throat tightly. 

“Anton, wait.” Snow and Mulan both moved to pull Anton off of David. Marian shielded Roland from the scene by hurrying back out of the Inn, fearful of her toddler becoming even more traumatized than he already was after everything with Cora. 

David struggled to breathe through the vice of Anton’s hands.

“No, I won’t let you protect this monster.” Anton snarled at the women. His hate filled eyes turned back to David. “You took everything from me.” Anton squeezed tighter. “How would your father, King George, feel if I killed you now?”

Snow, Ruby, and Granny all realized the same thing at once. Anton didn’t want revenge on David. He wanted revenge on James. 

If David hadn’t been fighting to breathe, he would’ve realized it too. 

“Anton, Prince James died thirty years ago.” Snow snapped, hoping she’d get through to the giant. “My husband is James’ identical twin brother David.”

Anton didn’t loosen his grip right away, but slowly he lessened the pressure around David’s neck. “What?” 

David was sputtering. 

“David and James were born to shepherds.” Snow said, trying to keep her wits about her as David struggled. “The Dark One took James when they were babies and George raised him while David was raised by their birth parents. David didn’t even know about James until after James died.” Snow cautiously approached Anton, placing a hand on his arm. “David isn’t James. He’s a good man. You need to release him.”

Anton slowly let David go and stepped back. He let David catch his breath before asking, “You really aren’t James?”

David breathe harshly, taking a minute before he found his voice. It was raspy as he spoke. “No. I never met him.” David coughed as his lungs begged for relief. He took another deep breath. “I know he was a bastard just like George. I’m sorry for what he did to you.” He coughed again, his throat bruised.

Granny appeared with a glass of water for David, which he took gratefully. 

“I’m sorry.” Anton whispered. “The last time I saw your face it was helping other humans murder my brothers. They were all I had left. They raised me.”

“Anton, I’m so sorry.” Snow patted his arm comfortingly. “I know it can never make up for what James did to you, but I truly wish things were different. I swear to you, David and James are completely different men.”

Tears formed in Anton’s eyes and he nodded as his throat thickened with emotions. He focused on David again. “I’m sorry I tried to kill you.”

David waved him off. “Honestly, I’m surprised it took this long for James’ reputation to catch up with me.” 

Snow turned to Granny and Ruby. “Anton, Mulan, Marian, and Aurora came over from the Enchanted Forest. They need rooms until we can get them on their feet.” 

“Of course.” Granny nodded. She led Anton and Mulan away towards the front counter. Aurora ducked out to let Marian know that the fight was over. 

Snow hugged David tightly, the adrenaline from watching him almost die still in her system. 

David leaned on her, still struggling to regain his breath. Anton’s grip was tight enough to leave bruises, but he hoped he didn’t have to go to the hospital. That’s when he realized something. “Wait, where’s Emma?” 

Snow’s expression crumbled. “The portal closed before she and Hook could come through. It happened so fast. Cora pulled Aurora through and then the rest of us fell in. Emma was separated from us. She’s still there.”

David swallowed though it was hard to do. His little girl was lost to them again. “Emma’s resourceful and smart. She’ll find a way back to us.” 

“I hope so, Charming.” Snow buried her face into his chest.

“Hold on, did you say Hook?” Ruby asked. “As in the legendary Captain Hook? He’s real?”

Snow sighed unhappily. “Not only is he real, but if we’re not careful, he’ll be Emma’s new boyfriend.” 

Shocked, David could only exclaim. “What?” 

*****************************

Killian started a fire and kept Emma close to it, but without a change of clothes, he feared they’d both grow ill. He watched her unconscious form with concern. As far as he could tell, she hadn’t broken anything, but she’d have a hell of a bruise on her back. 

Even so, he checked periodically to make sure she was still breathing. 

With the portal closed, they’d have to figure out their next steps. Portals were hard to come by without magic beans now. He pulled the dried bean Emma gave him from his coat pocket. 

He wondered why Emma insisted on keeping a dried up, useless little thing like this; there couldn’t be any magic left, could there? 

His eyes traveled to the pool of water at the center of the clearing. What was the legend again? That the waters could restore life? Killian looked at the bean in his hand. Was it possible? Would the waters of the lake restore the bean?

A jolt of excited hope shot through his heart as he stood up and walked over to the water. Carefully, he held the chain from which the bean hung between his index finger and thumb. Please work. Lowering the chain, he dipped it underneath the water. 

Holding his breath, not knowing how long it would take, he watched the bean in the clear water. After a minute, the bean seemed to glow briefly before slowly turning from brown into a translucent, sparkling white. 

Killian grinned as he pulled the bean from the water. It actually worked. The bean was restored, which meant Emma had a way home.

The thought stopped him short. His first thought should’ve been that he had a way to exact his revenge. He was one step closer to killing the Dark One. Yet, his first thought concerned Emma. He looked over to her prone form. He could leave now and she wouldn’t be able to stop him; he’d get to the Dark One, magic be damned. 

Except it would be bad form to leave her. His heart didn’t want to anymore than his good form did. What about Milah? Why was he so concerned over a stranger when his revenge was within reach? In three-hundred years this was the closest he’d been to getting to the Dark One. He knew he couldn’t use the dagger, which was why he bottled some Dreamshade in the hopes that such an incurable poison would be the key. However, since Emma told him that the Dark One brought magic to Storybrooke, he tried to think of ways to get close to the crocodile, knowing that Rumplestiltskin would be on his guard if he ever saw him. He knew Emma wouldn’t help him since she was already against him getting his revenge. Though considering it was Rumplestiltskin he was after, Killian didn’t quite understand why she was so invested. On the beanstalk when she admonished him for his suicide mission, Killian could’ve sworn he saw grief in her eyes as though he meant something to her.

That was impossible though since they barely knew each other. Yet, since he met her, Killian couldn’t deny that there was a deep, intangible connection he felt towards her, and he was almost certain she felt it too.

Having never experienced anything like it, Killian wasn’t sure how to describe it other than this desire to know her, protect her, and be near her. If he was honest with himself, he hated this feeling, but he couldn’t help being curious about such a mystery. What was it about Emma that sparked this connection? Was it because she was the Savior? Was it because she had magic? Or worse, was she using magic to make him feel this way? He doubted that last bit. Emma truly didn’t seem comfortable with her magic even though she was far more advanced than any novice he’d encountered. More than that, she didn’t seem the type of person to manipulate people, and he would know having been that person and having worked with people like Cora and Regina.

Killian wished he had an answer. Especially since whatever was going on between him and Emma pushed Milah so easily from his mind in a way he’d never allowed before. He loved Milah so deeply and fiercely he thought he’d never get over her. She was his first love. They had only a few short years together before it all ended violently and abruptly. Killian despised Rumplestiltskin down to the marrow in his bones for ripping his happy ending away from him. Yet, here was this beacon of light crashing into his life so unexpectedly that he wasn’t prepared for her. 

It was a bitter pill to swallow and truth be told, Killian wanted to resent Emma for it, but he couldn’t quite find the strength to do so. With his mind a tumultuous whirlwind of emotions, Killian returned to Emma’s side, sitting beside her with his stomach full of knots as he thought over the choices he made in his life and about his revenge.

Anger, bitterness, hatred. These were the emotions he wrapped his heart in for so long he felt terrified to peel them away. Since Liam’s death, he wallowed in such darkness, which only intensified after Milah’s murder. He failed to get revenge for Liam’s death and the king lived on to continue his bloodline despite Killian’s efforts. He couldn’t fail Milah too. He needed to kill the Dark One. He couldn’t let some white witch, no matter how beautiful, get in the way of his goals. 

His revenge was all he had, and all he had ever lived for. At one time he thought he could let it all go for Baelfire, but the boy proved that opening one’s heart to love of any kind, whether it be familial as he had with Baelfire and Liam or romantic as he had with Milah, wasn’t worth the pain. He needed to protect his heart and if death was the final solution, so be it. No one cared whether he lived or died. His crew was gone, likely swept up in the curse and better off for it. He had no family. No one would miss him. After all villains don’t get happy endings. Villains only begot and received tragedy. 

After living so long, death was the only ending he truly needed and the only peace he would ever get from his torment. 

He fiddled with the magic bean, looking at the final key for his revenge. He was so close he could taste it. Yes, he’d get Emma home and go with her, but then they’d part ways and he’d finish what was started centuries ago. He truly hoped that his ending would mean the end of the crocodile as well, but that remained to be seen until he got to Storybrooke and assessed his options. Fortunately, he was a patient man when the occasion called for it.

A groan broke him from his rumination. His eyes instantly flicked to her as Emma slowly came to awareness. Worry for her well-being overtook him much to his irritation. Killian remained silent as she got her bearings, quickly pocketing the bean from her sight. 

The first thing Emma was aware of when she returned to consciousness was the stiff, aching pain shooting up and down her back. Her lungs breathed sharply and painfully as she adjusted her body in order to see her surroundings. The sun was higher in the sky and the waters of Lake Nostos not far from her. But where was everyone else? What happened to the portal?

“Afternoon, princess.” Hook’s tone had bite to it. “Sleeping the day away while the rest of us commoners have work to do?”

Confused as to why he was angry, Emma turned her attention to the pirate captain sitting near her. His eyes were hard and that muscle in his jaw ticked with irritation. What the hell happened while she was unconscious? “Hook, the portal.” It was hard to talk through the pain. Damn, she’d kill for a bottle of Aleve and an ice pack. “What happened?”

He hated seeing her in pain, wishing there was more he could do, and he hated himself for fucking caring about her. “It closed. Everyone else fell through and we remain stranded.” 

Emma eyed him, knowing he was holding something back. What was going on with him? Was it because he lost his chance at revenge? No, that couldn’t be it. Killian had the bean and he was intelligent enough to know the waters would fix the bean. After all, he’d done so in the original timeline. “You healed the bean. We have that, and I’m sure the Jolly is docked somewhere close by.” 

Killian stared at her for a long, scrutinizing moment. “I never told you I had a ship or her name.” 

“If I’m going to tell you how I know about the Jolly or that you’d use the waters on the bean, then we’re going to need a lot more rum than what’s in your flask.” Emma sighed. “How far to your ship?” 

“Too far for you in the state you’re in.” Killian said. “How are you feeling?” His tone was neutral, but Emma saw the worry in his eyes. 

“I’ll live.” Emma sighed. She didn’t feel like bones were broken, but she certainly felt beaten up. “Don’t worry about it. The sooner we get to the Jolly, the sooner I can tell you everything.” Emma pushed herself up unsteadily. 

In a flash, Killian was next to her, supporting her with an arm around her waist, just below the spot where most of the pain was centered. “You can’t walk in your state.”

“What are you going to do, carry me?” Emma arched a brow. “I know I’m lighter than the rum barrels you’re used to, but I doubt you’d be able to carry me from here to your ship.” 

The back of his neck prickled as her words unsettled him. Shaking himself, Killian had an idea. “Perhaps not, but you know how to teleport, don’t you?” It was a guess, but he knew Emma wasn’t entirely incapable. 

Emma eyed him, surprised he hadn’t cottoned on sooner that she wasn’t entirely new to magic. “I’m still working on teleporting myself, but I’m an export at teleporting hooks.” Her joke only earned a raised eyebrow from him. Sighing, Emma explained. “I can’t teleport to somewhere I’ve never been, but fortunately for us, I’ve been on the Jolly before. I’ve never teleported myself and someone though, so hold tight.”

She’d been on the Jolly before? Killian’s confusion only grew as Emma tightly wrapped her arms around him. Shaking himself, he leaned into her personal space with a smirk. “Don’t worry about getting too handsy, love.” He tightened his hold around her waist, though kept his hand in an appropriate spot.

Emma rolled her eyes. “Flirt away, Hook. We’ll talk about what’s eating at you later. Let’s just get going.” 

How did she read him so well? His smirk fell and he pulled back, though allowing her to still lean on him for support. He’d get his answers soon enough, he hoped.

“Close your eyes. Think of your quarters on the Jolly.” Emma whispered in her ear.

Killian’s arms wrapped around her as he followed her command. 

Emma took a breath and reached out for her magic, hoping she had enough energy left to try something like this. Pushing away her worry over teleporting farther than she’d ever tried before, Emma concentrated on picturing the Captain’s quarters on the Jolly. The bed in it’s wooden frame. The slanted beams which divided the windows. The small table that seated four. Take us to the Jolly. She told her magic and it responded in kind. 

Her body floated away in a whisky white cloud, though even as she became nothingness, she held tight to the nothingness Killian became. It wasn’t long before she felt herself solidifying and her feet were on hard ground. Opening her eyes, she found herself in his room on the Jolly, Killian himself in her arms. Sighing in relief, Emma released her hold and stepped back. Her vision swam suddenly and her feet gave way, but she didn’t hit the ground. 

Killian lifted Emma in his arms, depositing her onto his bed. “Sleep, Emma. You need your rest.”

“Home.” She mumbled before her eyes fluttered closed. 

Killian swallowed, wondering when exactly Emma visited his ship and her strange words. She was an enigma he was going to figure out. 

For now though, he’d find food, and maybe have a drink or two. 

*****************************

At the end of the school day, Liam and Henry watched Grace walk away with her father, a skip in her step. 

Liam hated the bitterness festering in his heart. Where was his papa? Why couldn’t he reunite with him? Why did Grace get her father back and he was stuck alone?

Henry put a an arm around Liam. “It’s okay, Liam. We’ll find your dad too. I promise.” 

He wished he had Henry’s optimism. Every day that passed, Liam lost hope that his father was even in Storybrooke. They’d never be reunited. As kind as Henry and David were, and as much as Henry reassured him that Liam had a place in their family, Liam felt doubt creep in his bones. Was he an orphan after all? “What if we can’t find him?” 

“Then you’ll stay with us.” Henry answered confidently. 

Liam wasn’t so sure. 

The boys made their way towards the bus. 

Not wanting to think about his lack of parents, Liam changed the subject. “Did you figure out what’s going on with your book?”

Henry’s nose wrinkled. “No. It’s weird though.” He hopped onto the bus with Liam and they headed towards the middle seats they often occupied. “The new pages aren’t exactly stories from what I can tell.”

“What are they then?” Liam asked as they sat down.

“Honestly, it reads like a history book.” Henry said. “Something about Arcana, Arcanum, darkness, powerful magic. It all sounds long ago, like it’s a history of magic.”

“What’s Arcana and Arcanum?” Liam asked. 

“No idea.” Henry said. “I haven’t had time to really sit and read over everything. I don’t think it’s English though. Like some words are, but other words I can’t figure out.” Henry wasn’t sure, but from the little bit he picked up, it was as though the new pages were in multiple languages, but why? Who would write a history book where every sentence wasn’t fully in one language? 

“Is there a title page somewhere?” Liam tapped on his knee, ready to get back to the loft and hide away from his thoughts. 

“Not that I found.” Henry shrugged. “I wonder if Grandpa knows anyone who can read other languages.” 

Liam arched a brow. “What about Google? I mean, wouldn’t the internet be easier?” 

Ironically, Henry hadn’t thought about that. He knew the Enchanted Forest had English, but did they have all the same languages as the Land Without Magic, or could some languages be different? “It’s not a bad idea. It makes sense that if English exists in the Enchanted Forest, then other languages would too. I still think we should try and find Pinocchio too. Like I said, he changed the book once, so maybe he knows what’s happening now.”

“It couldn’t hurt.” Liam agreed. “Where can we start looking?”

“Well from what I overheard at Granny’s, Marco is still looking for him.” Henry said. “So he’s avoiding his dad. He’s hiding, but I wish I knew why.”

“He’s a former puppet, right?” Liam asked. “Maybe he’d be comfortable in the woods with his cousins Oak and Pine.”

Henry snorted at the joke, but Liam made a good point. The woods were vast and there was plenty of places to hide. 

Before long, the bus reached their stop on Main Street and the boys got off.

“Henry!” 

Henry’s head whipped towards the sound of Snow White’s voice. 

Snow and David stood nearby, both smiling widely, David’s arm around Snow’s shoulders. 

“Grandma!” He ran up to her, throwing his arms around her waist, hugging her tightly. “You’re back!” Excitement overcame him. Grandma was back, which meant Mom was back. He grinned up at her. “Where’s Mom? What was the Enchanted Forest like? Did you beat Cora?” 

As he volleyed his questions, Snow’s face fell. She and David shared worried looks, bracing themselves for how Henry would react.

Liam walked over cautiously, standing near David. 

Snow chewed the inside of her lip as she pulled back, being sure to meet Henry’s eyes. “Henry, I’m so sorry. Cora kept Emma from the portal. She’s still in the Enchanted Forest.” 

Henry’s stomach dropped. “What?” What did she mean his mom was still in the Enchanted Forest? No, she was supposed to come home. 

Seeing Henry’s distress hurt Snow’s heart. Some mother she was; her daughter was abandoned once again. If only she’d been faster and gotten to Emma before falling through the portal. She couldn’t even find relief in the fact that Emma wasn’t alone since she wasn’t entirely sure Hook could be trusted with her daughter. Snow truly hoped Emma was right about trusting Hook, and that the pirate would get her daughter home somehow. “Henry, I’m so sorry. Even though she’s not home, we know she’s alive and I know she is going to find another portal home because all she could talk about was trying to find a way home to you.”

David knelt before Henry, putting a hand on his shoulder. “Your grandmother is right. Nothing is going to stop your mom from finding her way home. Remember, our family always finds each other.”

His throat was too tight with emotions to speak, so Henry nodded yes for his grandparents’ sake. While he believed Snow and David’s words, it wasn’t the same as having his mom back with him. Where would she find another portal? How long would it take? Henry swallowed as his grandparents pulled him into a hug. 

Liam remained off to the side, watching the exchange awkwardly. While he felt bad for Henry, since his mom still wasn’t home, anxiety festered in his gut now that Snow White was back. What if Henry was wrong? What if they decided to put him out on the street? They didn’t owe him anything and it’s not like he was paying his way or pulling his weight.

When Snow and David released Henry, Snow turned to the young boy David had told her about. Her heart ached to find out that Liam had been on his own with no one to take care of him, wearing ragged clothes and starving. While she hoped they could find his father, Liam was more than welcome to stay with them for however long he needed. Noticing how nervous the boy seemed, Snow smiled warmly, and stepped closer to him. “Hello, Liam. I’m Snow.” 

“Hello, ma’am.” He mumbled shyly. 

“Oh please call me Snow.” She put an arm around him. “You’re family now after all.” 

Her words surprised him. Did she mean it or was she just saying that to comfort him and put him at ease? Looking at her welcoming expression, Liam felt that perhaps Henry was right, and that he was slowly becoming an accepted member of this small little family. “Okay.” He said, though it sounded small. He was starting to hope that Henry was right, but there was still a part of him that couldn’t quite believe in their words and reassurances. He wasn’t sure if he would ever feel secure again, even if they ever found his papa. He’d been alone so long that it would take time to get used to being a part of a family again. 

“How about family dinner at Granny’s?” David suggested. “Milkshakes all around.”

His suggestion at least got a smile out of both boys. As the four of them walked to Granny’s with the boys walking ahead, Snow and David looked at each other concerned, both worried about how Henry was taking the news. 

They knew that Emma would find her way home, but they hoped it would be sooner rather than later. 

*****************************

It was dark out as Emma came to, finding herself in Killian’s bed, fully clothed and still sore along her backside. Gingerly, she rolled over onto her side, facing the rest of the room. 

Killian sat at the table, watching her. His eyes were curious as he took her in; Emma was certain he had more questions than she was ready to answer. 

Her eyes flicked away, landing on the table, where a few jars of pickled vegetables and a plate of hardtack rested on the table. A bottle of rum and two glasses were set out. 

Emma’s stomach rumbled, so carefully, she slipped out of his bed and limped to the table. 

“How are you feeling?” Killian asked. He was proud of himself for sounding completely neutral. His feelings were a jumbled mess at the moment; as Emma slept, he thought over his entire life thus far and didn’t like his analysis. Again, his anger wanted to lash out at the woman who made him question everything, but at the same time, he knew it wasn’t fair to Emma to put all of this on her. 

Emma grabbed the rum first, pouring it in her glass to the rim.

Killian raised an eyebrow. 

Emma shrugged. “I told you, we’re going to need a lot of rum for this conversation. Plus, my back is killing me and you don’t have pain killers.” She took a hefty gulp before surveying the jars before her and loading up her plate. 

Killian surveyed her curiously. Emma seemed to know things, but if it was just a part of her magic, why were they going to need the rum? Just what was he about to learn about this infuriatingly intriguing woman? He too began to eat, wondering when he’d get his answers. 

For her part, Emma mulled over where to even begin with such a conversation. Time travel was hard for her to believe and she’d done it twice! Killian tended towards skepticism as she did, though he was more optimistic than she was most of the time. She knew she needed to be honest; there weren’t going to be any secrets between them. Not if she could help it anyway. The thing was, should she let him ask his questions first or tell him everything and then he could ask? It might be easier to give him the full story, but it was a lot to take in. 

After a while of them eating in silence, Killian finally spoke. “You said you’d tell me everything. What exactly is everything?”

Emma paused, unable to look him in the eyes, not wanting him to read her as he often easily did. Starting from the beginning would be easiest, he’d have all the details… “Okay. Well, I have a lot to go over.” She started. Deep breaths, Emma. “But I need you to listen and save your questions until I’m done, all right?” It would be easier to tell him everything without interruptions. 

Killian could only nod as anxiety settled in his stomach. “All right.”

“So, here’s how this story goes.” Emma began by telling him how Henry found her in Boston and how he brought her to Storybrooke. She spoke of her animosity with Regina, her deal with Gold for Ashley’s baby, Graham’s death, her ascendency to Sheriff, her kidnapping, Snow’s brief imprisonment, Henry almost dying, slaying the dragon, and breaking the Curse. 

He listened intently to her tale. 

“Now, the thing is, when Mom and I came to the Enchanted Forest the first time around, things were different.” Emma carried on. 

The first time around? Killian wanted to ask the question aloud before remembering Emma’s request. 

“So, originally, when we went to my parents’ castle, you and Marian weren’t with us.” Emma said. She saw how curious he was, and hoped he’d let her get everything out first. She weaved her tale of Killian working with Cora, the first trip on the beanstalk, her betrayal of him and his going back to Cora, the first battle of Lake Nostos, how she thought she left him behind, how he used the bean the first time around to follow her to Storybrooke. Emma spoke of his attempts at revenge failing, Henry’s kidnapping, their journey to Neverland, their first kiss, the journey home. “Pan followed us and cast the Dark Curse. Henry couldn’t go to the Enchanted Forest, so he and I were left behind. A year later, you found us and brought us home.” 

Wicked witches, flying monkeys, and their own time travel experience came next. Then Emma told him about the Snow Queen and Elsa and how the Dark One controlled his heart before he was banished from Storybrooke. 

Emma swallowed thickly as tears gathered in her eyes. Now came the hard part. “After Elsa left, there weren’t any villains around. It was peaceful. You and I had dates. You were a part of family dinners and movie nights with my parents and son. Hell, I think Dad was starting to see you as his best friend.” Emma sniffed. “We told each other everything. I told you about my childhood, Henry’s father, things that I never shared with anyone.” Her throat caught. “You told me about Liam and Milah, about things you did working for Pan, about your father…” She closed her eyes. “We didn’t have secrets.” Tears started falling freely. Opening her eyes, Emma couldn’t look at Killian as she remembered his lifeless eyes. “We were heading home and there was this building that burned. The owners hired contractors to fix it and they left crap everywhere. When we passed by it…” Come on, Emma. You can do this. You can tell him. 

“A brick fell and hit you on the head.” Her lips trembled as she held back sobs. “You were right next to me one second and then…then you were gone. There was so much blood.” Her emotions wanted release, but Emma held back, knowing she needed to finish telling him. “When I realized you were dead,” She choked on the word. “I begged you to wake up. I wanted you back so badly. All I could think about was how we just found each other after all the time I wasted pushing you away.” Finally, she found the strength to look at him. It surprised her that his own eyes were glassy, clearly holding back his own emotions. She figured her tale overwhelmed him and adding on that he died might’ve been too much for him. “I passed out. The next thing I knew, I was waking up in the Enchanted Forest. I somehow, without a spell, or portal, or potion, time travelled fifteen months into the past. I couldn’t tell you how I did it, but all I can figure is that I wanted you back so much, that my magic responded.” Emma met his eyes. “I love you so much that I couldn’t live in a world where you didn’t exist.”

She sniffed again, wiping away her tears. “So, I decided that I wasn’t going to waste time. I was given a second chance, so I took it. I changed things. Maybe I shouldn’t have and maybe I’m playing God or something.” Emma shook her head. “I don’t know, but I do know that it doesn’t matter now.” Clearing her throat, she leaned forward, carefully taking his hand in hers. “What I do know is that no matter what, time traveling, changing the past, all of it is worth having you back. You’re worth it, Killian.” 

Killian could only swallow as a whirlwind of emotions overwhelmed him. Everything Emma spoke of was hard to believe, but in a world of magic, it wasn’t entirely impossible. But she time travelled for him? Because she loved him? That was much more improbable. He was a villain and his revenge was all he needed. How could someone clearly as good and light as Emma want anything to do with him, let alone love him so strongly that her magic acted out of her control as it did? “I…Time travel?”

Emma nodded. She pulled back, watching him, waiting. It was too much to take in, she knew. He’d need time. Hell, he’d need space. She’d have to give it to him. She promised no secrets, but she also wasn’t going to push him before he was ready. Changing the past or not, Emma wasn’t going to manipulate him into loving her. He needed to come to that on his own. He needed to give up his revenge on his own. “Yes. I still have a hard time believing it and I’m living through it.” 

Killian closed his eyes, massaging his temple, hoping to push away the beginnings of a headache. “You time traveled fifteen months in the past, because I died. Because you love a version of me?” He wasn’t under any illusions that his present self earned any affection from her.

“I love the man you could be.” Emma said. “But I’m not going to force you. You have a choice.”

“My revenge or you?” He snarled, defensive. He was already questioning his life choices and he didn’t want a guilt trip added to that. 

Emma flinched at his tone. “No. You can choose to live your life and let go of your pain and heal. Or, you can pursue your revenge and die and be reunited with Milah in the afterlife.” As much as it hurt to say, she couldn’t force him to let go of his revenge. It was his choice before, and it needed to be his choice now. 

Killian scoffed. “You time travelled to save me, and now you don’t care if I live or die?” He found that hard to believe. 

“No, I do care.” Emma snapped. “I want you to live, but I’m not going to make your choices for you and have you resent me for the rest of your life. You need to decide for yourself who you want to be and what life you want to live.” She leaned back, crossing her arms over his chest. “If you go after Rumplestiltskin, yes, I’ll be devastated, but I refuse to watch you die again. So you and I are going to Storybrooke tomorrow, and then we’ll part ways. You can find me when you make your choice.” 

Her passionate words stirred something in him, but Killian shoved it all down. He truly disliked the way this woman made him feel. 

Emma lost the rest of her appetite, so she grabbed her glass and the bottle of rum and stood. “I know it’s a lot to take in.” He wasn’t the only one overwhelmed with everything. For the first time in a week, she had a chance at privacy, and she was going to take it. “I think I’ll hunker down in the crew quarters for tonight. I’m taking the rum for my back. You have plenty more if you want to drink your problems away.” Okay, low blow since she knew he struggled with alcohol since he was a preteen, but she was tired, sore, and wanted to be alone. Killian wasn’t the only one who lashed at when in pain. 

Killian didn’t watch her leave. His eyes stared at the table, trying to process it all. Emma loved him, or a future version of him at least. One who gave up his revenge for her after only knowing her a few weeks. Three-hundred years he spent in the Hellscape that was Neverland, doing Pan’s grotesque bidding, searching for any means to kill the Dark One without becoming the very creature he hated, all for the woman he believed to be his truest love, and now this captivating stranger strode into his life only to tell him that he gave up everything he fought and suffered for for her? Killian couldn’t understand it. How could he just let it all go?

Worst of all, from how Emma spoke of the future, the Dark One still lived. 

He stood and walked over to his cabinets, where more rum was stored, took out another bottle, and took a rather large, bitter swig, anger running through his veins. Anger at himself for being weak and at Emma for apparently having so much power over him. Agitated, Killian stood and began to pace the length of the room. His future self told Emma everything; did that mean she knew about his childhood as a slave? Did she know about the scars he carried, physical and invisible? She knew about Liam. She knew Killian goaded him, leading to his death, that he was responsible. His skin crawled thinking about how much Emma knew when he knew so little about her. He hated it. He felt…exposed. 

Then there was the fact that Milah apparently meant nothing to him after all. His stomach twisted. Why did he always fail everyone he loved? Killian gulped down more rum, until the bottle was empty. His hand acted before his brain did and the bottle soared through the air, shattering against the wall. A scream of anguish left him, echoing throughout the ship as he fell to his knees. 

In the crew quarters, Emma sobbed, letting out every emotion she’d been holding in since Killian’s death. Her body shook as she cried for the future she lost, the possible future she would have now, losing Killian, losing Killian again if he decided on a different path, everything hit her all at once. Emma had been alone in her life many times, but the despairing loneliness that gripped her now put all of her past to shame. She was adrift at sea with only hope to guide her and she wasn’t sure of that was enough. 

It was too late to go back to the beginning. She made her choice and now she and everyone else would have to live with it for better or worse. 

*****************************

They watched the sunrise from the roof of the library. The young man with his mother’s blue eyes and dark hair and the woman with their father’s curls and brown eyes sat together overlooking the sleepy little town. 

“Don’t get too giddy.” The young man said to his older sister. “The Captain and the Savior will find their way back to Storybrooke.” The pair always were too clever and resourceful. It proved rather infuriating in the past…or future as it were. 

“I know.” She grinned. “And when they get here, we’ll kill them. Or, well, we’ll make it accidental. Like the brick in the last timeline.” She giggled at all of the fun ways to kill the Truest of Love couple. 

He turned to his sister. “You aren’t concerned as to why we have to time travel to kill him again? You don’t think they changed the past in our stead?” They could too. After all, despite his sister’s confidence, Light Magic often won out. Particularly the Arcanum. He shuddered at the thought of the power of the entire Arcanum coming down on them. 

“They follow the rules.” She huffed. “It will be too detrimental for them to time travel as well. Even if they did, they’d try to change very little.” 

“They might not if it means correcting what we’ve done.” He countered. “This is a dangerous game we’re playing. The Grand Design…”

“Oh don’t be so serious.” She chided, pouting. “We have the darkest of magic on our side. We were meant to rule over these plebeians and we will make sure father lives this time to aide our rise to power.”

He wished his sister took the threat of the Arcanum more seriously. “You forget that there are more of them. Particularly the Seventh.” Did she forget how sacred seven was to magic? How much power seven held?

“He won’t do anything to alter history too much.” She was adamant in her beliefs. The Arcanum wouldn’t break the rules of magic. They were confined by them. She and her brother were above them. It was that simple. 

“If it means protecting his family, ensuring that the Savior and her happy ending live on…”

“You doubt our plans.” She stood angrily, cutting off her brother.  “We are this close to achieving our goals. We just need to get rid of…”

“I don’t doubt our plans or you, sister dear.” He corrected. “I just worry that you underestimate them.” 

She scoffed. “You fear them, you mean?”

“I have a healthy respect for their power.” He said. He too stood. “Come on then. Let’s see what Snow White and her prince are up to. If they come, they will seek out allies.”

The sister nodded and the pair teleported away in whirls of black smoke. 

*****************************

It was well past sunrise when Emma went up to the deck, ignoring the pounding headache from the rum. Killian wasn’t anywhere to be found, so she assumed he was probably sleeping off his own hangover in his room. 

Emma walked to the bow of the ship, looking out over the sparkling sea. Sleep hadn’t come easy last night. After her crying ceased, anxiety and doubt kept her tossing and turning and when she dozed off, nightmares plagued her. The rum only numbed the pain in her back, not the one in her heart. She finally gave up around sunrise, lying in her misery as her mind mulled over every decision she made since her arrival to the past. Even though she saved Killian, what was the cost? 

Regina once told her that it was Dark Magic that had a price. Light Magic, so long as it was used for good, only put good out into the world. It was a balance. 

Dark Magic ate away at the user, darkening hearts, corrupting good, while Light Magic only reinforced the goodness of a being. However, with the good came a higher price. Should a user of Light Magic use their magic for evil, then they’d become the darkest of magic users. Light and Dark were antithesis after all. Light couldn’t be used for evil and Dark couldn’t be used for good. It was how Regina explained her magic weakening over the months of her using it for good. 

“I’ve used only Dark Magic my entire life.” Regina said. “Since I’ve been using it for good, it wants to transform into Light Magic. Of course, I slip up and use it for bad, and I’m back where I started. Transitioning from Light to Dark is quick and overwhelming because of temptation. It’s a powerful, corrupting force. It’s addicting. It is an addiction. Going from Dark to Light is harder. It’s like being an alcoholic. You kick it for a bit, but if you aren’t careful, you fall off the wagon. Then you have to start your sobriety all over again. It’s a constant struggle. Since I’m in the midst of it, my powers are weakened from going back and forth. It took me years to build up my Dark Magic and my heart is still darkened. It will take more years for that darkness to go away and for me to grow stronger.”

Emma wondered if her time traveling with her Light Magic was fueled by a dark intent. Selfish, sure, but did selfish mean dark? Would she pay a price for what she’d done? 

She didn’t know and that worried her as much as what would happen between her and Killian now did. Emma sighed, leaning against the railing, feeling the weight of the world crushing down on her. She felt as though she was Atlas, serving her punishment for her going against fate. Maybe. Was fate even really a thing? Her mother liked to think so. Emma heard Snow’s spiels on fate, True Loves, and happy endings often enough. 

Was Killian fated to die, or was she fated to time travel and save him? That was the question. 

So lost in her thoughts, Emma didn’t hear him come onto the deck or his footsteps as he walked towards her. “Doubloon for your thoughts, Swan?” His voice was soft, uncertain, but it still startled her. 

“Hey.” Emma held herself, standing back from him, unsure of where they stood. 

Killian scratched behind his ear, looking away from her. He drunk himself into unconsciousness last night and his head throbbed him into a wakeful state. He took a potion to cure his hangover, and with that came a clarity of thought. He wasn’t sure he wanted to follow in his future self’s footsteps, he wasn’t sure if he wanted a life with her, but he wallowed in his revenge for so long, Killian wondered if it blinded him. Was the life he lived one Milah would’ve wanted for him? Would she want him to have killed, maimed, kidnapped, stolen in her name? 

Killian second guessed every choice he made and where it led him. He wanted to hate Emma Swan for the way he doubted himself and his path, but his heart was too tired. He was tired. And Emma needed to get home to her family. “Are you ready to go?” 

Emma nodded. “Yeah.” She pulled the bean from where it rested in her pocket. Without a thought, she handed the bean over to him. 

Killian fingered it gently, remembering the last time he used one. Shaking his head, he pocketed the bean. “Let’s weigh anchor and sail further out.”

Emma nodded. It didn’t take too long as Killian expertly guided his ship away from the harbor, further into the ocean. Emma took a steadying breath as he threw the bean. 

The swirling portal slowly expanded and Killian sailed his ship straight on into it.

Emma held onto the railing tightly. She was going home and the unknown all at once. 

It was time to brave a new future. Maybe she was strong enough, maybe she wasn’t, but she was going to find out one way or another. 

[overlordofthelollipopguild]

Broken Souls Mend Hearts: Chapter 98: The Captain's Swan -- a Captain Swan, OUAT fanfic

CS REUNION!!!!

Read on FFN or AO3.

Note: I figured out Killian's travel plans. Killian was traveling from somewhere in Maine with no money except his gold, so I'm thinking he walked/hitchhiked to the nearest city, found a cash for gold/pawn shop, and got money for a bus ticket. So he walked/hitchhiked to Portland, Maine (let's say that's two hours south of Storybrooke by car, so with hitchhiking that could take anywhere from 5 to 7 hours), so he gets to Portland by 1 p.m., gets money, gets a bus to New York City because he’s got his compass (check out Chapter 20: Little Talks). Bus ride is 7hrs and 49mins. He gets on the bus at 4 p.m. (after at least getting a little bit of food), arrives in New York at nearly 12 a.m. so he checks into a motel and sleeps until 8 a.m. Voila!

Also, keep in mind that as far as Killian knows, Zelena is evil and the villain, so that will be mentioned a few times in this chapter. They’ll find out the truth in Storybrooke.

Also, this chapter is rated M, possibly explicit, for depictions of sex. Fair warning. Like they’ve been separated 8 months, so I can’t blame them for wanting to get reacquainted.

Likely this will be the only smut I write for this fic. Sorry Krystal!

If you do not like smut and want to skip, you can start from when Killian says “So we’re alone?” And control+F to  “Her head rested on his shoulder as she threw her arm over his chest”.

Then skip again from “As she kissed him, her fingers danced down his skin to the towel around his waist, loosening it so that it fell to the floor.” And control+F to “When her soul returned to her body, Emma’s stomach growled.”

There isn’t just smut in the chapter, there’s also some emotional moments and Walsh does show up at one point to tie up that loose end.

Chapter 98: The Captain’s Swan

Emma never woke up early on Saturdays, especially Saturdays when Henry was staying over at a friends, but her anticipation from yesterday hadn't worn off. All day yesterday, she looked over her shoulder constantly wondering if someone, if he, would pop out at her. She couldn't focus on work and even got home before remembering she needed groceries. Instead, she ordered Chinese take-out, glad that Henry was staying over at Avery's house for the weekend.

Last night, she tried to focus on whatever she could find on television, and when that didn't work she cleaned. She actually deep cleaned until she was bone tired. Sleep only came due to physical exhaustion. When she woke up an hour ago, the feeling that something big was happening remained with her. Emma couldn’t even enjoy her coffee due to the emotional jitters she experienced. 

Needless to say, Emma wasn’t in a good mood this morning. 

Her eyes watched the time on her phone like she was expecting someone, which she wasn’t no matter what her heart told her. No one was coming. Certainly not a pirate straight out of her dreams. 

There was a knock on her door. 

Her heart skipped a beat, even as her head wondered who it was, hoping it wasn’t Walsh. Her feet carried to the door before her mind caught up, her hand turned the lock with an audible click, why wasn’t she looking through the peephole? It didn’t matter. The door was already cracking open. Her heart went to her throat.

Blue eyes and a wide, infectious smile greeted her. “Swan, at last.” He breathed her name like a prayer. 

It was him. Her dream pirate. No fucking way. Emma couldn’t breathe as her eyes drank in the sight of him. “Killian.”

His expression grew surprised, before Emma unthinkingly, instinctively, reached up, gripping him by the collar of his jacket and pulling him to her lips. The moment their lips met, a breeze of magic rushed between them and everything flashed in her mind. 

They met at night outside of Regina’s house. She was bringing Henry home. 

“Killian Jones. Deputy of Storybrooke. Mind if I ask what you are doing with the Mayor’s son, Miss Swan?”

She remembered his protectiveness over Henry. How much of a father he was long before Henry called him “Dad.” 

"I'm not saying that. I'm saying that Henry needs to believe that someone believes in him. Just because the curse isn't real to us, it doesn't mean that it isn't real to him. He needs you to believe him, Emma. Go prove him right.”

His smirks any time she got one over on Regina. His affirmations of support no matter the hurt it caused him, so long as she felt better and was comforted. 

Coffee and notes. He made it a habit, a routine for them. One she looked forward to every morning. 

He could read her so well. Knew all of her thoughts and emotions just by a look. 

"You're something of an open book.”

"Am I?" 

"More than you know.”

Killian worked hard to open her heart up to him, to love. 

"I know that you aren't one to let go and take a leap of faith. Your walls are a tower where you hide away, but you're not waiting for your prince to come rescue you. You're protecting yourself because you believe that anyone who comes near your tower is an ogre out to do you harm. But know this, love, I'm not an ogre. I want nothing more than your happiness and I know that it's too much for me to ask you to allow me to climb that tower, or you to let yourself out of it. So I won't. I'm ready and willing to wait for you, because you are more than worth any wait. Even if I have to wait twenty or fifty years or even an eternity for you, my Swan, I will."

Her first and only Christmas with him and Henry. The happiest Christmas she’d ever experienced. Their first kiss in the hospital after his accident. Their first date on the beach getting to know each other. Their first time together in the lighthouse.

Giving him True Love’s Kiss and breaking the Curse over the town. 

"What do I have to do?”

"Only True Love's Kiss can break this curse. You have to believe in his love for you, and your love for him.”

"I don't know if I can.”

"Stop thinking, and just feel. Listen to your heart.”

"I love you, Killian."

Learning that the man she loved was Captain Hook, a character straight out of a children’s story she grew up with, but nothing like she ever imagined. 

"Who are you?”

"Killian Jones. But most people have taken to calling me my more colorful moniker…Hook."

“Hook? As in Captain Hook?”

"I'd say at your service, milady, but pirates tend to not have good relations with royals.”

Ending up in the Enchanted Forest and having to find a way home. Climbing the beanstalk together and re-committing to each other. Telling him about Neal and the pain he caused, opening herself up to him completely, giving him her Swan pendant. 

"I wore it, to remind myself never to trust anyone again. I held onto it, as a reminder of what Neal did to me, but I don't want to live in the past anymore. What you told Anton, on the beanstalk, about how you realized you didn't have to be alone anymore...it made me realize that I don't have to hold onto the past anymore. Yeah, I'll never forget what Neal did, and I doubt that I'll ever forgive him for it, but I've let his actions, the memory of him, hold me back from love and trust for ten years. I don't want to be held back anymore. I want you to have it. You don't have to wear it, or even keep it really, because, well Neal gave it to me, and you probably hate that, but...I want you to have it anyway, because I want it to remind you that you are the reason that I'm letting go of Neal. That you're the first person who I've been able to open up to in a long time. I want it to remind you that...that I trust you.”

"I'd be honored to wear it. I love you, Emma."

Henry helped her find her happy ending. Sweet, amazing, smart Henry, her wonderful son, ever the optimist whenever she was in doubt. The only who truly believed Killian would make it home from the Enchanted Forest when no one else did.

“Grandpa always says that we have to have hope. That we have to have faith that everything will work out. I know that dad may be hurt, and it may be really, really bad, but I believe that he'll make it. He'll pull through, and then he'll find his way back home.”

 "Optimism must've skipped a generation.”

"Maybe, but you can't give up. Grandma once told us in class, when we were making birdhouses, that if someone loves you they will always find you. And Dad loves you, doesn't he?”

“Yes. And I love him.”

"Then he'll find you.”

"Thank you, Henry. Come here, kid. I love you.”

"I love you, too.”

Tears came to her, remembering that that was the first time she ever told Henry she loved him.

Finding out she was pregnant again. Terrified she’d have to go through it alone, because Killian hadn’t made it home yet. Telling Killian the news.

Her and Killian proposing to each other. He kept his mother’s ring for centuries and deemed her to be worthy enough to possess it. It was the ring she still wore on her finger to ward off Walsh. 

"Marry me?”

"Swan, what are you doing? You're depriving me of my romantic proposal.”

"You were going to propose?”

“Someday.”

“Well, I guess I saved you some trouble then?”

"You're proposing now?”

"I'll say yes, on one condition."

“What?"

"Well, I proposed first. So, don't you think you should say yes first?”

"If the lady insists. Yes, I will marry you, Emma Swan.”

"Yes, I'll marry you, Killian Jones.”

They were so happy for so long, and everything was going perfectly. Neverland and all the baggage that nasty adventure came with rushed back. 

Liam’s birth on the Jolly Roger. 

“I never got to hold Henry like this. Things will be different this time. I’m not missing another day in Henry’s life, and I’m not going to miss a day of Liam’s.”

“Nor will I.” 

“We love you, Liam Jones. You have no idea how happy we are that you’re here.”

Liam. Her baby. She left him, choosing Henry because Henry would be alone. 

“How do we know what’s best?”

“We…we’ll have to…we have to give them both their best chance.”

“Henry can’t be alone. But Liam needs me too.”

“I know. But, I…I think you and I both know what we need to do.” 

“This isn’t fair. Why couldn’t Regina’s price be her magic? Or her title, or something that didn’t involve us making the hardest decision of our lives?”

“I don’t know. I wish it didn’t have to be this way.”

“I know that you won’t remember me, but I want you to know that I love you so much. In my heart, I will remember you everyday. I promise. So, you be good for your dad. He’s going to have a hard time, and he loves you so much, but he’s not going to be in a good place. He will be so overprotective of you, so let him, even though it’ll probably drive you crazy. But he loves you, and he will put so much energy into giving you everything you deserve. You will be so so so loved, and I am so sorry that I’m going to miss all of it. I’m so sorry that I won’t be there. I wish more than anything that your brother and I could go with all of you. That we could be there for you. But life isn’t fair, and it sucks. But you are so lucky to have your dad, and your grandparents, and so many people who will be there for you. I hope that you miss me, but I really hope that you don’t either.”

Her parents. David and Mary Margaret. Prince Charming and Snow White. 

"Well, he thinks that you're Snow White, right? He thinks David is Prince Charming. You guys are True Love, so that makes you my parents.”

“Huh? Well, I have a kid. You'd think that I'd remember something like that.”

“Yeah. You'd think.”

"You do kind of have my chin. And my eyes. Hell, I think you have David's nose too.”

“Please, you just want Emma around so you can go into mother hen mode and molly coddle her during the pregnancy.”

"That's not true."

"I always knew you'd be a daddy's girl."

They hadn’t abandoned her. They loved her so much, but she was the Savior. She needed to break the Curse. 

"We're together, finally, and I can't help but think you're not happy about it.”

"Oh, I am. But see, here's the thing. No matter what the circumstances, for twenty-eight years I only knew one thing. That my parents sent me away.”

"We did that to give you your best chance.”

"You did it for everyone, because that's who you are. Leaders, heroes, princes, and princesses, and that's great, a-and amazing, and wonderful. But it doesn't change the fact that, for my entire life, I've been alone.”

"But, if we hadn't sent you away, you would've been cursed, too.”

"But we would've been together. Which curse is worse?"

“But Henry and Killian changed that?”

"Coming to Storybrooke changed that. Henry, Killian, you, and David. All of it. I have a family now. It's all I ever wanted. I'm...I'm really happy I finally found you guys.”

"We are so so happy that you found us too.”

Henry. God, she did give Henry away but he found her.

“I gave him up because I couldn't be a mother. At the time, Neal had proved to me that I couldn't be loved. That I didn't deserve it. I knew that if I kept Henry, he would've loved me unconditionally, but I didn't think that I deserved his love. The doctor tried to get me to change my mind, he even told me the baby was a boy after I had told him that I didn't want to know what it was. But...But I couldn't...I told the doctor that I couldn't be a mother. I wasn't fit to be a mother. I didn't even look at Henry, because I knew that if I had seen him, I would've begged them to let me keep him. The first time I saw Henry was when he found me.”

Graham. His shoelace which she still kept in her jewelry box. She stopped wearing it because she didn’t remember why she even had it, but Emma knew it wasn’t something that could be discarded. Oh god, he was her first true friend to die, the first funeral she went to…she and Killian named their son for him. 

August. He came with her, he left her, the wardrobe could’ve taken two, but it didn’t and she grew up alone. He was family now, a brother to her and Killian, uncle to their sons. 

Facing Neal and all the past pain he caused. 

Being the Savior. Bringing back the happy endings. Finding and building her family. 

Her friends. Her family. 

Separating again because of another fucking Curse. 

“I know this isn’t fair, but I need you to promise me something else.”

“Anything.”

“It’s impossible.”

“I don’t care.”

“Promise me that you’ll find us. Promise me that you will find a way back to me and Henry. Find us.”

“As you wish.” 

It was all back. Emma Swan knew exactly who she was now and every part of her was back in it’s rightful place. Slowly, she pulled away, her hands gripping his coat collar, unwilling to let him go again. “You found us.”

“Aye,” Killian rested his forehead against hers. “That was True Love’s Kiss. It doesn’t work with memory loss, so I take it that you remembered me?” His sweet, dimpled smile sent her heart soaring. 

“Not entirely.” Emma said, just breathing him in. God, he was back, he found her, he kept his promise. “Bits and pieces. I don’t think Regina’s spell was foolproof.” She pulled him fully into the apartment, not wanting any nosy neighbors to question why some guy in strange clothes was kissing her. 

The apartment door shut with a click and they stood in the entryway, holding each other, drinking  in the sight of each other. “How did you find us?” Emma asked, hand going around his neck to play with the curling ends of his hair. He needed a haircut and a beard trim, but damn if he didn’t look fine. His Enchanted Forest clothes certainly screamed menacing pirate, and Emma loved the look. She didn’t know why he never offered to dress up for her before, but Emma was going to make him from now on. 

Something pained flickered in Killian’s eyes, before a strained smile appeared. “The compass you gave me on my birthday. When I came through the portal, I meant to use it to navigate to the nearest city. It wasn’t pointing north. I followed it, ended up in Portland, Maine. Then I just took a bus in the direction it pointed and ended up here.” His hand reached into his coat pocket, pulling out a blue vial. “This is a memory potion, but looks like you won’t need it.” He set it on the kitchen counter.

“Henry might.” Emma said, taking Killian’s hand and hook in hers. She missed him so much. “He doesn’t remember like I do, but he’s been having dreams of Storybrooke.” 

That only made Killian more curious. He supposed when they returned, Regina might have some answers. 

Emma asked the one question that nagged most at her. “Where’s Liam?” Her baby was alive. The baby she thought lost forever was alive and happy and healthy as she knew he would be with Killian. Her entire being ached to see him and hold him again.

“He’s safe.” Killian reassured, cupping her face. “He’s with my brother.” 

“You’re trusting August with an eight month old?” Emma teased.

That odd smile was back. There was a story there. “Where’s Henry?”

“At a friend’s house.” Emma said, leaning in. “I’m picking him up in the morning.” 

A smirk formed on his handsome face. “So we’re alone?”

Emma grinned into his lips. “Yes.” Pressing her lips to his could never convey just how much she truly missed him and how happy she was to see him, but she sure as hell was going to try.

Killian pulled her close, deepening the kiss. It had been too, too long since they’d been together. Every fiber of his being missed her; his heart ached without her; his soul cried out for her. Overjoyed at their reunion, Killian could only express it all in this kiss where relief, love, passion, and joy united together, saying everything that words could not. 

Ignoring their burning lungs, the couple leaned further into each other. 

His coat fell from his shoulders, so Emma gripped him desperately by neck, attempting to meld them into one being. 

“Too many clothes.” She mumbled, hardly taking her lips from his. Her hands slid down his waistcoat, unbuttoning the red brocade swiftly. 

Killian grinned into her kiss as the vest met the same fate as the coat. “I missed you.” He pushed into her, her back hitting the island behind them. “Gods, Emma I thought about you every moment of every day.” His fingers nimbly undid the buttons of her pajama shirt. 

Emma eagerly let her shirt fall from her, pressing her bare chest to him. 

He groaned into her. 

Her hands pulled down his suspenders. Why the fuck was he even wearing suspenders? Too many layers. She practically clawed at his shirt to get it off. 

They broke their kiss briefly to discard his shirt. 

Emma gripped his forearms as she lead him further into the apartment. “Bedroom, now.”

He followed her command letting her haul him to her bedroom. He kicked the door closed behind him before hauling her in for another kiss. Killian spun her around, pressing her into the bedroom door, lifting her legs around his waist. 

Emma moaned as his hardening cock rubbed against her through their remaining layers off clothes. “Fuck.” Her hips ground into him, creating friction they desperately needed. “Killian, I missed you so much.” 

His lips danced down her collar bone, pausing to suck at a sensitive spot along her pulse. He breathed in the scent of her, content to kiss her here for eternity, sucking hard enough to leave bruising. 

Her hips undulated against him as her need grew. She hadn’t orgasmed properly since before Neverland, having frustratingly little success in her solo efforts for the past eight months. Emma pushed him away a bit, letting her legs fall, quickly shimmying out of her pants and underwear. 

Killian swallowed seeing her naked form for the first time in so long. Gods, she was radiant. He pulled her back to him, fingers dancing along her stretch mark scars. “I haven’t had a lot of privacy these past months, so I’m not sure how long I’ll last.”

“Me either.” Emma admitted. Her hands unbuttoned his pants and pushed them downwards.

Killian stumbled back as he kicked off boots and pants, falling ass first onto her bed.

She laughed at the sight he made before helping pull everything off. Then he was naked before her except for his hook and brace. Emma climbed onto his lap, bringing their bodies together, her wet folds sliding over his erection. A happy sigh escaped her. “Foreplay later?”

“Count on it, love.” He smirked shamelessly. “Condoms?”

“IUD.” Not that she planned on having sex with anyone, but after believing she miscarried, Emma didn’t want to risk another pregnancy and had one implanted as soon as she could. Though now that she had her memories and the love of her life back, she’d certainly reconsider it if they wanted another baby. Pushing those thoughts away for the time being, Emma reached between them, her hand grasping his cock, aligning them together. She sunk down fully on him, both of them moaning loudly as their bodies joined together for the first time in too many months. 

Emma whimpered as her body stretched to accommodate to his size after so long. 

Their foreheads pressed together as they took time to revel in their union. 

Emma cupped his face. “I love you so much, Killian.” 

He brushed a lock of hair behind her ear. His blue eyes seared into her very soul. “I love you, Emma.” His voice thickened with desire. “Ride me, love.”

Her body shivered pleasurable at the huskiness of his voice. Gripping his shoulders, Emma set a slow, torturous pace as they relearned each other. She rose and fell in time with their harsh pants. How could she ever forget how wonderful it felt to be filled by him? 

Killian secured his right arm around her waist to support her as his hook traveled down her body until it fell between them, the cold metal rubbing against her hot, swollen clit. 

A guttural moaned left her lips as her head fell back. God that hook just fucking did things to her. “Fuck, Killian.”

“Yes, that is what we’re doing.” He teased, leaning down to kiss along her neck again.

She choked on a laugh, lightly smacking him on the shoulder. “Ass.”

“Later if you have the right toys,” He mumbled against her skin, biting along her collar.

She quietly lamented that she in fact didn’t have the right toys for that at the moment, but they’d fix that when they returned home. 

His lips trailed down to her breasts, his beard roughly scraping against her pale, creamy skin.

Emma cried out as his mouth mercilessly sucked in a pert, tight nipple. She bucked against him, her pace increasing as she chased the building tightening in her gut. 

Sensing she was close, knowing her body as well as his own, Killian withdrew from her before leaning back and rolling them over. 

She keened as Killian increased their pace, rocking the bed with the force of it. Their whimpers and moans filled the air as they lost themselves in the sensation of chasing their release. Emma choked on his name as white exploded behind her eyes, her orgasm washing harshly over her. 

Killian moaned out her name as her tight, pulsing cunt squeezed him dry as he came inside of her. As his senses came back to him, lightheaded from such a forceful orgasm, Killian looked down at his sweaty, glowing bride-to-be. 

Emma smiled widely, reaching up to run a hand through his damp, dark hair. “I hope you’ve got another round in you, sailor.”

Killian chuckled, leaning in to kiss her. “My love when have I ever left it to just one?” Slowly, Killian pulled out of her, dragging his lips against her dewy skin as he made his way southward. Now that their initial desperation for each other was satiated, he was going to take time lavishing attention on her body until she screamed his name. 

Her body quivered in anticipation as Killian left a trail of kisses down her stomach. As his mouth sucked on her throbbing clit and a scream of unadulterated pleasure leaving her, Emma felt as though her soul left her body, her body overwhelmed by the sensation. 

Her noises only spurred Killian on as his tongue slipped between her folds, eagerly tasting the remnants of their coupling. Knowing what his hook did to her, he brought the sharp instrument back into play, very lightly brushing the tip against her clit. 

“Fuck!” A hoarse moan ripped from her as she came quickly on the heels of her last climax. 

Killian took time relishing the taste of her as her body relaxed into the mattress. Blood rushed back down to his cock, his delight at bringing her pleasure shooting through him. Gods how he loved the noises she made, her completely unguarded, primal expression as she came. 

Feeling boneless, unable to properly move or speak, Emma lightly whined to get Killian’s attention. 

He chuckled against her before leisurely, agonizingly taking his time kissing his way up her body. He paused at her breasts, teeth raking along her skin before sinking in to mark. 

“Damn,” Emma gasped. “I forgot you’re all bark and bite.” Her teasing tone drew a small laugh from him as he continued kiss her chest. Wrapping her legs around him, Emma’s hands combed through his now wet hair, tugging at the strands, speaking with her actions.

Knowing his Swan was growing impatient, Killian moved upwards, kissing her soundly as his erection nestled between her legs, heat radiating from her. “You’re welcome to bite back any time.” 

Emma grinned, locking her legs around him. “You’re incorrigible.” 

“That’s not news to you.” He chuckled, kissing her again. A content sigh left him. “It’s been too long, my love.” 

“I know.” Emma’s hands clasped behind his neck. “If there’s ever another Curse, I’m going nuclear with my magic. Our family isn’t being separated ever again.” 

The seriousness of her tone and the tears in her eyes was enough to undo him. Killian swallowed back his own pain, focusing on them, in the here and now. “Never again.” He entered her deliberately tender after putting her body through the ringer. Keeping his pace gentle, he reached out, taking her hand in his and lacing their fingers together before pinning their joined hands above her head.

Their eyes locked reflecting everything they felt for the past eight months. Pain, suffering, loss, desire, joy, love all rolled into one look. 

“Killian.” Emma choked on tears as they slipped from the corners of her eyes. 

“I know.” His own voice hoarse. So much happened. There was still so much to talk about. Unable to stand it, Killian kissed her ardently, willing away everything these past months inflicted on them. “I love you.” 

Her voice tight with emotions, Emma whispered back words of love and adoration as his slow, reverent movements sparked the sedate beginnings of another climax. Together they moved as one, heavy breathing in sync, hearts beating in harmony. 

They came undone together, stars behind their eyes, as they lost themselves in each other’s embrace. 

How long they stayed that way, wrapped up together, drained from their vigorous lovemaking, they couldn’t say. After a time, when their breathing normalized, Killian rolled off of her, laying next to her on top of the sheets. 

Emma snuggled into his side despite the fact that they were both hot and covered in a layer of sweat. Her head rested on his shoulder as she threw her arm over his chest. 

Killian’s own arm came around her, holding her close. They remained silent for awhile, neither wanting to break their bubble, both knowing there was a lot to say, to catch up on. He sighed, knowing that they couldn’t keep putting it off. “How about a shower before we talk?” 

“That sounds like a good idea.” Emma whispered. “I can order us some lunch too.”

In no hurry, they took their time getting up and heading to the bathroom, kissing and touching along the way, neither willing to let the other go for very long, both fearing that this was all a dream and they’d wake up alone again. 

After a nice long shower and heavy petting, they dressed, Killian only in his pants and Emma in his shirt and her underwear, and sat in her living room. 

Emma ordered pizza, not wanting to leave to pick something up. She settled herself in Killian’s arms and asked about the Enchanted Forest. 

“We appeared near Aurora’s castle.” He started. “They took us in for the first night, but we were eager to get to Regina’s castle. It was still intact and had more room. Liam’s worst night was that first one, but it got better.” He spoke of their journey to Regina’s castle, of how he researched magic and exhausted all of Regina’s resources, how he dreamed of her. “Emma, I…” He looked around the apartment, eyes flicking everywhere before speaking. “I saw this apartment in my dreams of you. I dreamed of you doing things here, living your life, and I knew that you felt something was missing. That’s when I decided I needed to leave the castle and search elsewhere. You and Henry weren’t happy.” 

“Wait, you dreamed of me too?” Emma asked. Though it was odd that he was dreaming of her life here. She dreamed of her memories of course, but there were other things too. Liam crying, Killian on his ship, Killian with Liam. 

“Aye.” His brow furrowed. “What were your dreams of, love?” 

“Mostly Storybrooke.” Emma said. “But there were some of you and Liam in the Enchanted Forest.”

Killian contemplated her words. So they both dreamt about each other’s lives while they were separated…was that because they were True Love? 

Emma’s own thoughts wondered along the same lines. “I guess we’ll have to ask Regina and my parents when we get back to Storybrooke. They’d know if our dreams were because we’re True Love.” 

“Perhaps.” Something nagged at Killian though he ignored it for now. He continued telling her about his time at Regina’s castle, glossing over his fight with Snow a bit, explaining how he, Will, Alice, Tink, and Blackbeard left on their journey, taking Liam with them. “As we were traveling, well, I found out a truth about Blackbeard.” 

“Great.” Emma huffed. She didn’t like the bastard at all since it was his fault they ever ended up in Neverland and Pan fucking cursed them all. “Please, tell me more about that asshole.” 

Killian winced. That's right, Emma and Blackbeard weren’t exactly friends before the Curse so she wouldn't have any warm, fuzzy feelings towards his brother. Well, it was best to rip the bandaid off. “He’s my brother.” 

Emma blinked, taking a moment to process his words. “I’m going to need a very detailed explanation.” 

“Uh, well, he’s Liam.” Killian started. “My brother Liam, who I thought died, but apparently Pan resurrected him and owned his soul. Pan also didn’t let us know about each other being alive and he found out when he kidnapped you and Henry. I found out around Christmas. He didn’t want to tell me the truth because of our Liam and some stupid idea about tainting my memory of him, but yeah. Blackbeard is my brother and Will’s father.” 

“Wow.” Stunned didn’t even begin to cover what she was feeling. There was anger there too, though now it made sense how quickly Blackbeard flipped on Pan. He knew they were family and that Henry and Liam were his nephews. Still, she was definitely punching Blackbeard in the face when she saw him just on principle. “Wait, is he still called Blackbeard or do we have two Liams now?” 

“Blackbeard.” Killian said. “He said he’s too used to it now and it keeps it from being confusing.” 

There was a knock at the door, startling both of them. Emma hurriedly went to the door, seeing the pizza guy though the peephole. “Pizza.” Emma said. She quickly grabbed her wallet and paid, practically throwing the money at the guy as she grabbed the pizza. “Keep the change.” 

After shutting the door, Emma brought the pizza over, setting it on the coffee table. She opened the box and asked. “Any other bombs to drop?” 

“A few, yes.” Killian sighed. “Emma, we spent months traveling and came up empty handed. I wanted to return to the Enchanted Forest and try to find new leads, but then Regina came and got us. The only way to get back here was to cast the Dark Curse.” 

“No.” Emma shook her head. “There had to be another way.” Surely someone didn’t die just to get her and Henry home?

Killian swallowed. “Regina and Rumplestiltskin both agreed that it was the only way.” 

“Rumplestiltskin is alive?” Emma asked, floored. “How?” Jesus, what the fuck all happened in the Enchanted Forest? God, she couldn’t leave her family alone for five minutes. New brothers, curses, resurrections, what else could possibly happened? 

“Regina didn’t elaborate.” Killian said. “Emma, the Wicked Witch is controlling him and he seems to think you’re the only one who can stop her.” 

Emma leaned back against the couch, dread creeping in. “You mean the Savior is the only one who can stop her?” Is that all she was to people? 

Killian put his arm around her, hugging her to him. “You know that everyone went along with the Curse for you and Henry. Not because they need the Savior, right? We all wanted you both home.” 

“I know.” Emma sighed. “I just wish the Savior thing died with breaking the Curse.”

“I know, love.” Killian kissed her forehead. 

“So the Wicked Witch has the Dark One?” Emma grimaced. “Did this new Curse bring magic back with it?”

“Regina said that because Rumplestiltskin brought it back after the first Curse, that Storybrooke would always carry magic with it.” Killian still wasn’t entirely sure how that worked. Principles of magic were beyond his expertise. “It’s fully a magical town now.” 

Emma only nodded against him. It was a vain hope that magic hadn’t been brought back and they could all live normal lives. Bracing herself, she finally asked the question she dreaded the answer to, “Who…who volunteered?”

He moved away from her, avoiding looking at her. He wanted to be there when it happened, but Regina needed to stay with the Curse and hadn’t wanted to risk Killian getting caught up in grief and the Curse. His throat tightened. “Pop.” 

He spoke the word so quietly, Emma wasn’t sure she heard correctly at first. “Marco volunteered?” 

Killian could only nod in response, his eyes glossing over with unshed tears.

“Oh Killian.” Emma reached for him, pulling hi into a tight hug. “I’m so sorry.” Her own eyes watered. Despite his part in her growing up alone and in foster care, Emma grew to love Marco, and not just as he was Killian’s father figure, but also because he was a kind soul, who loved Killian and their boys fiercely, and who helped people as much as he could when he could. 

It was her hug that finally broke him and grief slammed into him, his body shaking as he began to sob, finally allowing himself to mourn his father. Burying his face into her shoulder, Killian let it all out. 

“I’m so sorry.” She whispered against his neck, holding him as they both cried, feeling Marco’s loss. Emma wished she could take away Killian’s pain. Marco was gone; he chose to die so that she and Henry could come home. He died for their family. Emma squeezed her eyes shut as guilt assaulted her. Why couldn’t there have been another way? Why was there always a stupid freaking Curse? 

It could’ve been minutes, hours maybe, but it felt like forever as Killian cried in her arms. 

Emma ran a comforting hand through his hair as he slowly calmed. 

His breathing evened out. “The pizza’s cold.” He mumbled. 

“I have a microwave.” Emma whispered. 

He pulled back, meeting her eyes. “I couldn’t be with him when it happened. I couldn’t risk being caught up in the Curse.” 

Emma brushed away the tear tacks on his cheeks. “He knew. He loved you, Killian.” 

“At least, I got to say goodbye.” Killian said. “I got to see him a final time.” He collapsed against the couch.

Neither of them were keen on eating anymore, so Emma put the pizza in the fridge then returned to the couch to cuddle with Killian, wishing there was more she could do to comfort him.

Killian rested his cheek against her hair, closing his eyes as the emotions of the day washed over him. 

When his breathing evened out, Emma carefully extricated herself from his arms. She maneuvered him so he was lying on the couch. She pulled the throw blanket over him and sat next to him, gently caressing his cheek. Her heart ached for him. He’d lost so much in his life. Would they ever get a break? 

She stood up and wanting to let him sleep, Emma decided to get dressed. Killian needed clothes for the trip home, and possibly extra outfits. Who knows if the Curse brought back all of their belongings? God, would their house still be there? Marco had nearly finished the renovations when they left for Neverland. Emma’s throat tightened. She hoped the house survived, so they’d have their home. Marco renovated it for them as a gift for their family and making it the place they raised their children seemed the best way to honor his memory. 

Once dressed, Emma made sure to leave Killian a note on the coffee table in case he woke up before she got back. She was glad that he fell asleep, if only so she could take time to process everything he told her. There was a Target not too far from her apartment, so she decided to grab what she could find there. Killian lost some weight from what she could tell. Had he taken care of himself? Didn’t anyone make sure he was eating? Knowing him as she did, he probably prioritized Liam and his search for a portal over everything else, but especially more than himself. 

She entered the store, not entirely focused on her mission as she thought over what all she learned from Killian. His brother was alive. Her kids already had a bunch of aunts and uncles, and now there was one more. She still wasn’t sure how she felt about a man she greatly disliked being the man Killian worshipped for his whole life. 

Grabbing Killian a few pairs of dark blue jeans, Emma’s mind turned over to the fact that the Dark One was alive. All magic came with a price, so how steep was the price for resurrection? Who the hell paid it? 

As for the Wicked Witch, Emma didn’t even know what to think about that. She was a product of True Love, which meant the most powerful magic of all lived inside of her, manifesting in her magic. So how powerful and bad was the Wicked Witch if Regina couldn’t fight her? Why did Emma have to be the one? What was the story with the Wicked Witch anyway? Killian hadn’t told her more before telling her about Marco. She’d need to get as much information as possible before returning to Storybrooke. 

She grabbed Killian some crew neck t-shirts, a few long-sleeved button downs, a pack of socks, and a belt before going to look for shoes. 

Why did she have to be the Savior? Her thoughts grew bitter. Why didn’t her job as the Savior end with the Curse breaking? Why was she responsible for villains? There were other heroes out there.

There was a nice pair of dockers that Killian would like. Grabbing the boots, she shook herself mentally. 

God, she sounded so fucking selfish. People needed her help; they were in danger. Emma wondered if she’d ever accept that she was indeed the Savior and likely always would be. She made her way to check out, lost in her own world, freezing as she found herself in the baby aisle. 

Sorrow filled her being at the thought of her baby, her little Liam. She missed out on the first eight months of his life after she swore she’d never miss out on a thing. How big was he? Was he crawling yet? Did he still use magic? Had his powers grown? What was he like? 

Keeping her tears at bay, Emma hurried to check out before a full on breakdown happened. When she arrived at the bug, throwing the bag of clothes into the passenger seat, Emma covered her mouth with her hands as sobs escaped her. 

How could she be the Savior? People were dying for her. She couldn’t stop a Curse from taking her family away from her. She couldn’t protect her sons. If she couldn’t do any of that, if she couldn’t keep everyone together and safe, how was she ever going to defeat the Wicked Witch? She wasn’t a Savior; she was a failure. She broke a Curse, but Regina defeated Cora and saved Henry, Neverland beat Greg and Tamara, Rumplestiltskin defeated Pan. What good was she? Storybrooke didn’t need her. They needed someone who could actually defeat a villain. Someone who wouldn’t fail them. 

Angrily wiping away her tears, Emma started up her car. 

She wasn’t a Savior. Storybrooke was screwed. 

Returning to her apartment building, Emma parked and grabbed her purchases. Hopefully Killian was still asleep so she didn’t have to explain her tears to him. Then she stepped out of the elevator, she froze seeing Walsh standing in front of her apartment talking to Killian, who stood shirtless in the doorway looking irritated. 

Emma glared at Walsh’s profile as she approached.

Killian saw her first, clocking her annoyance and wariness. His brow furrowed seeing that she’d been crying. “Hello, love.” He smiled gently, giving her a kiss on the cheek as he reached out to take the Target bag from her, before placing it inside the apartment on the floor next to the door. 

“Hey.” Emma relaxed, grinning back. She turned to Walsh. “Can I help you?” Okay, so she didn’t really hide the annoyance in her tone. 

“I was just…” Walsh started, but Killian cut him off.

“Walsh here was concerned for your wellbeing.” Killian said, smirking though there was a dangerous glint in his eyes. “He heard our rather enthusiastic reunion and thought you might be in need of saving.”

Emma rolled her eyes. The only one in need of saving was Walsh from the punch she wanted to throw. “Clearly I don’t. Did Walsh also mention he’s been stalking me and Henry?”

The dangerous glint in Killian’s eyes turned murderous. “No, he left that part out. He was much rather keen to introduce himself as your boyfriend.” Killian, of course, hadn’t believed him, and he definitely wanted to sink his hook into the man’s throat for stalking his wife-to-be and son. 

“In his dreams.” Emma growled. “Walsh is well aware of the fact that your my fiancé and that your were deployed, but he thought I conveniently made you up.” She moved to Killian’s side in the doorway, arm going around his waist. “As you can see, Killian’s a real person. Now, he’s been away for eight months and I really want to keep showing him how much I missed him.” Emma turned to head into the apartment, not seeing Walsh’s eyes flash red before he transformed into a flying monkey. 

Killian reacted quickly, pulling Emma out of the way of the monkey’s trajectory. 

Pressed up against the wall of her entryway with Killian’s body against hers, it took Emma a second to process the fact that her weird, creepy, psycho neighbor just turned into a flying fucking monkey. “What the fuck?” 

Killian kicked the door closed and maneuvered Emma behind him. “Well, looks like the Wicked Witch sends her regards.” 

The monkey perched on the kitchen counter glaring at the pair. It shrieked loud and angry before launching towards them, knocking the memory potion off of the counter, the blue vial hitting the tile floors, shattering everywhere. 

Emma and Killian ducked, scrambling away as the monkey slammed into the door. 

Killian pushed Emma ahead of him to keep his body between her and the monkey. 

The monkey shrieked as it knocked into Killian from behind, sending the pirate to the ground. It jumped on top of him and Killian quickly grabbed the monkey’s wrists with his hand and hook to keep it from clawing at him. 

“No!” Emma’s fear for Killian consumed her and without thinking about it, her magic reached out and blasted the monkey to ash. 

Killian closed his eyes as monkey dust covered him. He sat up brushing himself off. “I’m going to need another shower after that.” 

Emma stared at her hands. “I used magic.” 

“Aye.” Killian walked over to her and helped her stand up. “Are you all right, love?” 

“How did I use magic?” Emma asked. “There’s no magic here.” 

“Actually, there’s a little magic here.” Killian said. “You’re just the only one powerful enough to tap into it.” His hand gently grasped her chin, making her look at him. “Are you hurt, my love?” 

“No, I’m fine.” Emma said. “Are you okay?” 

“Not a scratch.” He smiled. “Thanks for saving me, Savior.” His lips landed on her before Emma could respond. A possessive need overcame him as he enthusiastically deepened the kiss.

Emma groaned into him pressing her body against his before remembering he was covered in Walsh. Pulling back, Emma grimaced. “Hold on there, Tiger. I’m not getting naked with you until your clean again.” Just the thought of anything of Walsh touching her grossed her out.

Killian chuckled. “As my lady commands.” He cupped her face gently. “Are you sure you’re all right? You were crying before you came home.”

Emma sighed, leaning into him. “I’m fine. We’ll talk about it after your shower.” She promised. “Now go. The sooner your clean the sooner we can have some fun.” 

When Killian left her alone, Emma took out the broom and began cleaning up the rest of Walsh and the shattered pieces of the memory potion. Without the potion, what were they going to do about Henry? He needed his memories too. She wasn’t going to lie to him; after everything that happened, with Henry already experiencing dreams, he deserved to know everything. More than that, Emma wanted Henry to know about Killian, about their bond, how much he loved his father. She wanted Henry to remember his brother and how excited he was to be a big brother. They could tell him everything tomorrow when she brought him home, of course, but it wasn’t the same as having his memories back. If they were going to face magic and witched, Henry needed his memories to prepare and to protect himself. Maybe Regina could make another potion and they wouldn’t have to worry about it for too long. 

She finished her cleaning and her stomach roared at her. They hadn’t eaten their pizza and it was nearing dinner time, so Emma pulled it out of the fridge and tossed it in the oven to warm it up. Her mind went back to Killian’s words earlier. 

Thanks for saving me, Savior.

He was sincere when he said it, but of course Killian always believed in her. When no one else was in her corner, Killian defended her and lifted her up constantly. Of course, he’d have faith that she could be the Savior. But defeating one flying monkey didn’t make her a Savior. It was luck that her magic came to her aid. What if it hadn’t? Would Killian be hurt or worse? She could’ve lost him. 

The pizza tasted like cardboard as her stomach churned with anxiety. How could she save everyone? 

Strong arms came around her, pulling her back into his chest. “You’re thinking loud enough to wake the dead.” 

Emma sighed, a small smile coming to her face. She turned in his arms, realizing he only wore a towel, her arms locking around his neck. “I’m just brooding.”

“I thought that was my trademark?” Killian teased.

“Ah, but see, you’re over three hundred years old, so brooding is in the public domain now.” Emma smirked. 

“Ha, ha.” Killian rolled his eyes good-naturedly, before turning serious. “What were you thinking about, Emma?”

Her hands drifted down his neck muscles, fingers caressing his skin. It was easier to stare at his chest and play with his chest hair than look at him as she admitted to her shortcomings. “I just…I’m not a Savior. Not really.” 

“What do you mean?” His hand and stump went to her hips, pulling her close. 

“I just broke a curse.” Emma shrugged. “Regina never payed for it. Then Cora comes along and almost kills our son, and Regina stops her. I couldn’t even stop a sociopathic teenager. Rumplestiltskin killed him. A Savior is supposed to be able to save people, and I didn’t do that. How can I save them from the Wicked Witch?”

“Oh, Emma.” Killian knew the burden of being Savior ate away at her and he hated how she doubted herself. “You did save people. You brought back their happy endings. You saved Henry in Neverland. You saved me from myself. Hell, love, you save me every day you allow me to be worthy of your love.” 

She couldn’t help a small smile from forming. He always was her biggest cheerleader. “You have so much faith in me, Killian, but I just don’t feel like a Savior.”

“Who says you have to?” He cupped her chin, making her look at him. “You never asked to be the Savior. It’s not like you trained your whole life to be this beacon of good. You are naturally an amazing, kindhearted person who wants to help people. Don’t let putting a title on it psych you out, and please never think you have to bear this burden alone.” 

Emma carded her fingers through his thick, wiry chest hair. “How do you do that?” She smiled. “You always know just what to say.”

“I only speak the truth.” Killian said. “Most of it just comes from my heart.” 

She leaned up to soundly kiss him. How did she get so lucky to have this wonderful man as her True Love? As she kissed him, her fingers danced down his skin to the towel around his waist, loosening it so that it fell to the floor. 

“Swan.” Killian grinned against her lips. “What are you doing?” 

“I told you we’d have fun after your shower.” Her voice was coy. She kissed along his neck, pushing him back towards the counter for support. 

Killian leaned against the counter as Emma kissed down his chest, sinking to her knees in front of him. His cock twitched as she looked up at him with hooded eyes and a coquettish smirk. 

Her hand curled around him, pumping along his length to help him along. 

He groaned, closing his eyes, desire shooting through him, his blood swimming southward. Opening his eyes, Killian watched intensely as she worked him up. 

“What would you like me to do, Captain?” Emma purred as she continued her ministrations.

He shivered pleasurably at his rank falling from her lips. Her full, pink, wet lips. “I want your mouth on me.” His voice was husky and deep as he gave the order. 

“Do you promise to fuck my mouth if I do?” She teased, a hunger for him gleaming in her eyes. “I’m so very hungry after all.”

Her words went straight to his already straining cock. “Yes. I won’t hold back.”

“Good.” Emma’s mouth quickly went to work taking him all in. 

His head pitched back as she deep throated him. “Fuck.” 

Emma pressed her tongue to the underside of his cock as she pulled back slowly. She suckled the tip, earning a throaty whine for her efforts, before she took him all in again. Emma hummed around him, causing his hips to buck into her. 

Remembering his promise, Killian moved his hips, setting a leisurely pace as she sucked him off. His fingers tangled in her hair, holding her head to him. 

Her thighs rubbed together as she grew wet with desire. Emma took him all the way in again, humming around him before hollowing out her cheeks, slowly dragging her teeth the length of him, breathing through her nose as she focused on her task. 

His grip on her hair tightened as Emma scraped her teeth against his sensitive, throbbing cock. “Emma.” He choked out her name. His gut tightened with need as he picked up the pace, fucking into her hot mouth. 

Emma glanced up to see her fiancé wreaked by her touch, pleased with herself, she swirled her tongue around him, digging her nails into his thighs.

He groaned as her nails marked his skin, a silent tell to increase his pace. 

As he let go, undulating into her at a rapid pace, Emma clutched at his thighs with one hand, securing her position, while her other hand moved to his balls, twisting them ever so slightly. 

A hoarse shout left him as he fucked unrelentingly into her mouth, his release coming upon him faster than he could warn her.  

Once she swallowed all he had to give, her mouth freed him with an obscene pop.

Killian dragged her up by her hair, kissing her fiercely as he backed her into the island. He pulled her shirt up, braking the kiss, tossing it wherever before diving back in for more. His hand impatiently unbuttoned her jeans and he shoved them and her panties down just as quickly before lifting her onto the counter. 

Her bra joined her shirt somewhere, but Emma was preoccupied with pulling Killian closer. “Was my Captain pleased with my services?” She giggled. 

“You’ll be the death of me.” He grumbled amused. His mouth moved along her neck. His hand tweak a nipple hard eliciting a moan from Emma’s lips. 

“More.” Emma wrapped her legs around him, her hot cunt pressing against his abdomen. 

“Now, now.” Killian tisked. “You had your fun, so now it’s my turn.” He pulled her nipple again.

Emma whimpered. 

Killian nipped at her ear. “Be a good girl and let me take care of you.” He kneaded her breast as his stump traveled down her body to her nub. 

Her head tilted back as Killian pressed on her little bundle of nerves. “Killian.” 

His stump moved lower between her slick folds before entering her. 

Emma groaned rapturously at the intrusion. Her toes curled and she keened as he thrusted sedately in and out of her. 

Killian ducked his head down, capturing one of her breasts in his mouth, gratified to see purpling areas on her skin from where he marked her earlier. 

Between his hand, mouth, and stump, Emma lost her self in the pleasurable sensations inflicted on her trembling body. Her climax uncoiled gradually, her body arching towards him, his name nothing more than a pant from her lips. 

When her soul returned to her body, Emma’s stomach growled. 

Killian laughed into her shoulder. “Me thinks we need to eat the damn pizza already.”

“Too tired for another go round, old man?” Emma breathlessly taunted. 

“After we eat, I’ll show you why the old man jokes fall flat.” He huffed with a smile. 

Emma shakily slid off the counter, Killian’s arms around her to steady her footing. 

The couple cleaned themselves up in the bathroom, though neither bothered to dress since they were alone in the apartment, before returning to the kitchen and finally eating the pizza. Still starved, they also finished off Emma’s leftover Chinese from the night before. 

Emma stretched and yawned once they were done. It certainly had been a day with Killian’s arrival and the emotions and physical activities they both endured. God, had he only appeared at her door this morning? 

“Tired, Swan?” Killian asked, hugging her to him. 

“More than I thought I would be.” Emma stifled another yawn, resting her head against his chest as he held her. They really should move to the bedroom before she fell asleep against him. 

Killian chewed the inside of his lip. “There’s something else I need to tell you.” 

“It can’t wait until the morning?” Emma mumbled against him, her eyes closed. 

He hesitated, knowing that she needed to know about her younger sibling, who’d be born soon. It wasn’t news she’d take well and she’d need time to process it. However, she was tired and if he told her now, she’d likely not sleep very well. “Aye, it can. Come on, love, let’s get you to bed.”

They stumbled into her bedroom, Emma plopping face first into her pillow. 

Killian chuckled. “You’ll need to get under the sheets, princess.” 

Emma groaned, rolling back off of the bed to pull the sheets back. 

As Killian stepped next to the bed, he noticed a book on the nightstand. It was orange-brown with red and yellow flowers painted on it. “Is that the journal Belle gave you?” 

She froze, eyes darting to the book. Everything she felt and thought in the last eight months was written in those pages. Sitting on the bed, Emma nodded. “It is.” She whispered, not trusting her voice. So much pain fell into the words she wrote. Swallowing, Emma reached a hand out, indicating for Killian to hand it to her.

He did so, sitting next to her, concerned about her reaction. 

Her fingers brushed the cover. “I…I was struggling when we came to New York.” Tears formed in her eyes. “I know Regina tried to give us happy memories and I’m not sure what happened, but there were some things we remembered that weren’t happy.” She turned to Killian. “I remembered giving birth, but Liam was stillborn in my memories.”

“Emma.” Killian put his arm around her. He couldn’t imagine going through that. Leaving Emma and Henry was one of the most painful and difficult experiences in his life, but at least he knew they were alive. It seemed Emma couldn’t let go of Liam entirely and her mind must’ve excused Liam’s absence in the worst possible way. “I’m so sorry, love.”

“It’s okay now.” Emma gave a watery smile. “I know he’s alive and I’ll see him soon.” She looked back at the journal, making a decision. “There’s some things I don’t think I could relive, but I want you to know everything.” Emma passed the journal to him. “I want you to read it.”

“Are you sure?” Killian reverently took the journal from her. 

“You already know everything about my life.” Emma leaned her head on his shoulder. “This is just one more chapter.” 

Killian kissed the top of her head. “Okay. Thank you, love.” He gently set the journal aside for now, and laid down with Emma in his arms. “What are we telling Henry tomorrow?”

“The truth.” Emma said. “We don’t have the memory potion, but I’m not lying to him. He’s already having dreams of Storybrooke, so he’d figure it out as soon as we returned to town.” Her arms wound tightly around him. “We did promise him not to lie to him after the ordeal with Neal. Besides, he may not remember you, but I want him to know your his dad and that he has a brother.”

Killian held her firmly to him. “We did. Do you think he’ll like me?” 

Emma scoffed. “Killian, Henry’s always loved you. His head may not remember you, but his heart will. I promise.” She closed her eyes as she snuggled further into him. “He loves you, and when we get to Storybrooke, we’ll make sure he remembers everything.” 

“Too right.” Killian said softly. He brushed his hand through Emma’s hair, comforting himself as much as her. Before long, her breathing evened out, letting him know she fell asleep. Killian stared at the ceiling, his thoughts abuzz with what tomorrow would bring. Sleep struggled to find him, but he tried to remain still as to not wake Emma. Unfortunately, he grew restless after a couple of hours attempting to sleep. 

Carefully, he delicately rolled Emma off of him, ensuring she was comfortable and tucked in before he snuck out of bed, getting dressed in a pair of jeans and a white t-shirt, taking her journal with him to the living room. 

He settled onto the couch and began reading. His heart broke reading over her painful memories, the confusion of her memories infecting her dreams, the loss of her baby, knowing she was missing something, grief overcoming her. 

Killian read for hours, lost in her words, knowing now where Henry received his writing talent, invested in knowing all his beautiful, incredible Swan went through to better understand her. His love for her continued to grow, seeing the strength in her words, the determination to rebuild her life, the depth of her love for Henry and how she wanted to protect him from grief and their strange dreams. 

He wasn’t quite finished when the sun came up and Emma padded into the room wearing his pirate shirt. 

“Have you been up all night?” She yawned, joining him on the couch. 

“I couldn’t sleep, so I decided to do some reading.” Killian made note of where he was in the journal before closing it and setting it onto the table. He turned to Emma, pulling her into his arms and kissing her soundly. 

The intensity of his kiss surprised her, but Emma eagerly returned his fervor. Gasping for air minutes later, Emma reluctantly broke their embrace. “What was that for?” She breathed. 

“I love you.” Killian said, pressing his forehead to hers. “You are the strongest, bravest, most incredible woman I’ve ever met.” He brushed her wild, untamed curls out of her eyes. “Even though the memories of your loss weren’t real, that didn’t make them less real to you. You survived so much and continued to suffer, and I’m so proud of your ability to keep going on with life without any bitterness tainting your heart.”

A lump formed in her throat as his love for her overwhelmed her. After such a shitty childhood and a lackluster young adulthood, fate bringing this man into her life more than made up for the hand she was dealt. “I don’t know about that.” She deflected, looking down at her hands. “I just pushed through everything for Henry.”

“You never give yourself enough credit, Emma.” Killian said, gently taking her hand in his. “You are so much more than you believe yourself to be. I wish you could see what I see.” 

“I don’t need to.” Emma smiled. “I have you. You’re my biggest cheerleader next to Henry. Between the pair of you, I sometimes get the idea.” She leaned back, wiping away a few stray tears. “Speaking of Henry, I better get dressed. I told him I’d pick him up for breakfast. There’s an artisanal donut shop we’ve been eyeing for a special occasion, so I’ll pick up a box.”

Killian let Emma retreat for now, but he’d never stop reminding her how amazing she was, especially in her darkest moments. He winced as he remembered he still needed to tell her about Snow’s pregnancy. He needed to do so before she left, to give her time to process it, before they talked to Henry so she’d be prepared. 

Emma returned about fifteen minutes later in jeans, a pink plaid shirt, and her boots. “Okay, I’m off.” She grabbed her purse and keys from the front table. 

Killian hurried over to her. “Emma, wait, there’s something you need to know.”

She paused, a curious look in her eyes. “Is this the thing that you wanted to tell me last night?”

“Aye.” Killian grimaced. “I didn’t finish dropping bombs yesterday.” 

“Well, it can’t be bigger than your brother being back and Marco’s passing.” Emma sighed. She took a breath and braced herself. “Okay, lay it on me.”

“Snow’s pregnant.” There. Bandaid, ripped off. “About seven months along.”

Her stomach dropped to the floor. Swallowing, Emma whispered. “My parents are having a baby?” Suddenly Emma found herself back in the Echo Caves, her mother’s words ringing in her ears. I resent Emma. I need a fresh start. I want another child that I can raise. Emma shook herself. “I should go get Henry.”

Emma ran before he could stop her. 

Her feet hurriedly carried her to her car. She slammed the door once she was inside, her breathing ragged and panicked. 

Her parents were having another kid. Pressing her hands to her eyes, Emma tried to calm herself. Don’t be selfish. You knew this was going to happen. 

In the hospital after Liam was born, Snow made amends with her. They buried the hatchet on the issue. Or, well, Emma thought she buried it. Hell, she told Snow that she had every right to try for another kid. 

“Come on, Emma.” She whispered to herself. “You’re not an orphan anymore. They won’t replace you just because of the new baby.” But the Swans did that. She didn’t often think about her first set of parents, first set she remembered anyway, despite carrying their surname with her. Killian once asked her why she never changed it after learning what the Swans did to her and Emma said it was because she wanted to prove her worth in spite of them. She kept the name and made it her own. 

Even so, in this moment, she felt like she was three years old again, watching their green, wood paneled Ford Pinto driving away, leaving her and a small suitcase with a stranger, her case worker she later learned. 

“Emma, sweetie, we’re going on a trip.” Mommy smiled at her when she picked her up in her arms. Daycare was over and Emma wanted to share her picture. 

“Look, Mommy.” Emma waved a drawing of a house with two adults, a little girl, and a kitty cat. “I drew you and Daddy and Nugget.”

Mommy’s stopped smiling as she took the picture away. “That’s nice, Emma. Come on, Daddy is waiting in the car.”

“I don’t want to feel like this.” She berated herself through tears she couldn’t stop, hitting the steering wheel angrily. “Mom and Dad aren’t the Swans.” They aren’t, they aren’t, they aren’t. “They aren’t replacing me.” She sniffled. “I’m good enough.” Not good enough. They don’t love you. They want their baby, not someone who’s broken. 

Emma leaned back, taking a deep breath. “Stop it. Stop it. You are not an orphan.” She reaffirmed. “Mom and Dad love you. This baby is not a replacement.” Her words felt hollow and her chest constricted. 

Her cell phone rang. It was Henry. Clearing her throat, Emma answered. “Hey, kid, I’m on my way.” Though she’d definitely need to make a stop somewhere to wash her face so Henry wouldn’t see that she was upset. “I’m fine, yeah, everything’s okay. No, I promise. I’m driving, so let me let you go. I’ll see you soon.” She wasn’t lying to lie, but Henry didn’t need to be burdened with her baggage, especially over the phone. No, she’d talk to Killian about how she was feeling later. 

She just needed some time to deal with the news first. 

Starting her car, Emma first drove to Starbucks for their bathroom, buying herself a bottle of water, planning to get coffee at the donut shop after seeing Henry. She gulped her water down on the way to Avery’s, hoping it would ease her throat and she’d sound happier when she picked him up. 

Henry came running out as soon as she parked in front of the apartment building, obviously waiting for her with Avery’s mom. Emma waved and smiled at Hannah as Henry jumped into the car. 

“Okay, what’s wrong?” Henry asked, concern all over his face. 

“Nothing’s wrong.” Emma said. “Something did happen yesterday, but a good something. I promise.”

“What happened?” Henry asked, now confused. He knew his mother was upset earlier when he called. She sounded like she’d been crying.

“Donuts and hot chocolate first.” Emma said. “I think it’s time for us to try Bean There, Donut That.” 

Henry tilted his head. “Is this a special occasion?” 

Emma chuckled. “You could say that.” 

They arrived at the coffee shop ten minutes later. Henry excitedly chose one of eight wild flavors, excited to try different things, and Emma was glad to limit it to a box of six, because the donuts were huge and more than enough for the three of them. Plus, she really wasn’t sure how Henry would feel about some of the flavors. She added a hot chocolate with cinnamon for Henry, a white chocolate mocha for herself, and a caramel latte for Killian. 

Henry eyed the third drink suspiciously. 

They grabbed their purchases and headed back to the car.

“So who’s the third drink for?” Henry wasted no time in interrogating her. 

He definitely inherited my tact. Emma sighed. “Okay, so um, you know those strange dreams we’ve been having?” She pulled out of the parking spot into the busy road. 

“Yeah.” Henry said. “Are we going to Maine to find answers?” 

“We are.” Emma said. “There’s more though. So, um,” She breathed deep. This was the hard part. “Henry, you asked if it was magic that did this to us. Well, turns out it was. We lost our memories because of a curse.”

“I knew it!” Henry exclaimed triumphantly. “There was a curse in my dreams, and magic. You had magic!”

“I have magic.” Emma corrected. “Henry, when we get home, I’ll go into more details, but there is someone waiting for us. He’s my fiancé, your step-dad, though you call him Dad and everyone we know treats you as his son and vice versa.”

“I have a dad?” Henry asked. “Wait, I have a brother too, don’t I? The baby you lost? He was alive in my dreams.” 

“Yes, Henry.” Emma smiled, happy tears building in her eyes. “Liam is waiting for us in Maine.”

“Why didn’t he come with Dad?” Henry asked. “What’s Dad like? Is he cool?”

“He was safer with your uncle.” Emma said, though now knowing it was Blackbeard and not August, she wasn’t too sure about that. She knew Killian trusted Blackbeard and would trust Killian’s judgement, but she’d still get to know the man herself when they returned home. “You think your dad is the coolest person. He taught you how to sail his pirate ship and his sail boat. He taught you how to fish and use a sword. You love him so much.” 

“Dad’s a pirate!” Henry shouted with enthusiasm. “Are you serious? That’s so freaking cool!”

“Your dad’s going to be relieved you think so.” Emma laughed. 

They finally made it to their apartment building and Henry practically sprinted out of the car with the box of donuts. Emma hoped he didn’t drop the box. They carried their breakfast to the elevator and rode up in what must’ve been the longest ride of Henry’s life since the kid couldn’t stop jumping up and down with excitement. 

The elevator doors barely opened wide enough before Henry slipped through, darting down the hallway. Emma hurried after him. 

Henry paused before the door to their apartment, suddenly anxious. “Does he like me?” 

“Henry, Killian loves you so, so much.” Emma said. “He practically raised you in Storybrooke. You are his son, okay?”

Henry swallowed, but nodded and put on a brave face. 

Emma opened the door and they entered to find Killian nervously pacing the kitchen. 

Killian stopped suddenly, taking in the sight of Henry, now all of twelve, and about three inches taller since Killian last saw him.

Nervously, Henry approached, setting the box of donuts on the counter, never taking his eyes off of Killian. “Hi, I’m Henry.”

“I know.” Killian said softly, his eyes shining. “I’m…”

“My dad.” Henry said. “I know. I mean, not my biological dad, but a better dad.” He stumbled over his words not sure how to act around this stranger, though he knew the man from his dreams and his heart felt nothing but affection and love for the man in front of him. 

“You seem to think so.” Killian chuckled, his voice thick with emotion.

An overwhelming urge to hug Killian overcame him, so Henry went with it, throwing his arms around the man’s middle. 

Killian returned the hug instinctively, cupping the back of Henry’s head. “I missed you so much, Henry.” 

“I think I missed you too.” Henry mumbled. The two stayed like that for a moment before Henry pulled away. “We brought donuts.” He said shyly. “I didn’t know we were getting them for three, so I don’t know if you’ll like them.”

“That’s okay.” Killian reassured. He turned to Emma. “Does he know everything?”

“Not yet.” Emma told him. She handed Killian his coffee. “Let’s sit down, eat and talk.” 

They gathered around the table with the donuts and their drinks. Emma took a breath and started from the beginning with her twenty-eighth birthday, a wish, and a knock on her door. 

It took a few hours to explain their history, especially as Henry had questions, but eventually they reached Pan’s curse and Killian briefly touched on some of the happenings in the Enchanted Forest. 

Henry took it all in, pushing away the last bites of his creme brûlée donut. “So, the Wicked Witch is real too, and you have to stop her?”

“Seems that way, kid.” Emma said. “But the good thing is that we get to go home. We’ll get your memories back, you’ll see your brother, grandparents, and aunts and uncles again. You’ll have your friends back too.” 

That brought a small smile to Henry’s face, though it was clear he was still processing everything. It was a lot for anyone to digest let alone a twelve year old. “Are we leaving then?”

“Go pack a bag.” Emma said. “As much as you can anyway. We’ll have to leave the big stuff for later.” 

Henry nodded and left his parents alone, lost in his own thoughts. 

Emma watched him with worry. “Do you think he’s all right?” 

“He’s always taken things in stride.” Killian said. “Even so, he’s learned that what he thought was his life was a lie, that magic is real, and that his mother’s about to head into very real danger.”

“Aren’t we all?” Emma sighed. “I hope I can live up to everyone's idea of me.”

Killian grasped her hand in his. “You already have, love.” 

“Cheerleader.” She teased. 

“Always.” Killian said. “Are you okay?” They’d yet to discuss her future sibling. 

Knowing what he meant, Emma nodded. “I will be. I still have old wounds to work through.”

“I’m always a willing ear.” He reminded her, bringing her hand to his lips to kiss her knuckles. “Lean on me when you need, yeah?”

“I will.” Emma said. “Now, I need to go pack. The sooner we leave, the sooner we get to be home.” 

As she headed to her room, Emma squared her shoulders. 

It was time to don her armor and take up her mantle. 

The Savior was going home. 

[overlordofthelollipopguild]

Broken Souls Mend Hearts -- Chapter 97: Going Home Again

Read on AO3 or ff.net.

Chapter notes:

Warning: Character death imminent. Sorry....

So this chapter is Enchanted Forest heavy and very Emma light. I was planning on the CS reunion being chapter 100 but so much of chapter 97-99 would have to be filler and I think I've kept y'all on the hook long enough. Season 3B here we come.

Also, Rumple is taking a lot of Neal's role. I just don't like Neal or writing for him. Rumple's easier and this is canon divergent enough that it flows better for Rumple to be more active than Neal.

Also next chapter is the CS reunion.

Chapter 97: Going Home Again

They appeared near the castle, which was kind of Zelena to send them so close to home, so she definitely wasn’t heartless. 

August’s own heart was racing and his mind a mess of thoughts. Zelena wasn’t completely evil; he could see it in her eyes. She wanted to open up to him, to come to their side. He wasn’t sure why she rejected his offer, but they’d been so close to convincing her. August needed to see her again and talk. If only he stood up for her after the fire; if he did, maybe they wouldn’t be on opposite sides and she’d be with him. 

August swallowed. Did he want that? Be with Zelena? Did he even know her? What if everything she ever said to him was a lie? He wanted to find out for sure, but actually being with her, pursuing a relationship, was something for him to think over.

“We have to go back.” Grace said. “I don’t think she’s evil, Uncle August.” In fact, Zelena seemed wrecked over the whole situation. It was clear to Grace at least that Zelena felt something for August, and she truly was upset that they hadn’t believed her about the fire. 

“I don’t think so either, Gracie.” August sighed. “But we can’t go back. She doesn’t want us there right now.” Zelena gave him a lot to think about and he needed time to process. He figured Zelena also wanted to be alone for a reason. 

Grace opened her mouth to protect, but August quickly cut her off. 

“You know how sometimes you’re feeling bad about something and you don’t want to talk about it?” August asked. 

Grace nodded. After all, she went through her lack of contact with her friends and losing Henry. Those were some rough months. 

“Well, I think Zelena is struggling with something.” August said. “I think she needs time, okay?” Struggling with being good, maybe? Or was there something else? Zelena was so close to coming back with him, but something changed her mind. 

“I just don’t want to give up on her.” Grace said. Zelena was her friend and friends were supposed to be there for support. Maybe August had a point, but Grace still didn’t like it. 

“Grace!” Jefferson called out, catching their attention. 

Jefferson and Belle walked closer to them.

“We’ve been looking all over for you.” Jefferson said. “Where have you been?” His expression was a mixture of concern and sternness. He definitely wanted answers. 

Grace looked to August at a loss as to what to say. 

Great, it’s time to be a responsible adult. August thought, though he hoped Grace wouldn’t be mad at him. He wasn’t going to lie to Jefferson. “Don’t be mad, but Grace wanted to talk with Zelena, and I went with her.” 

Grace winced. Okay, so no lying this time. Papa was going to be mad. 

“What?” Jefferson glared. “You took my daughter to see the Wicked Witch?” What the hell was August thinking? Didn’t he have any idea how dangerous that was? 

“No, Papa.” Grace said, stepping in to defend August. “I ran off and Uncle August followed. He tried to bring me home, but I wanted to get answers. Zelena was my friend.” 

Jefferson regarded his daughter for a moment, before sighing. Grace struggled since their return to the Enchanted Forest, and Jefferson knew that Lena, or Zelena, really bonded with Grace and helped her get through it, but she was still evil and was plotting against them. “I understand that, but you can’t run off and confront someone with the magic she has. I’m glad August was with you, but neither of you have enough means to defend yourselves against her.”

Grace looked down at her father’s disappointed tone. “I know. I wasn’t thinking about that. I didn’t think she would attack us, and she didn’t. She sent us back here.”

Belle and Jefferson shared a look. That was interesting. At least, they were both safe, but why wouldn’t Zelena harm them? 

“She just sent you back?” Belle asked. Holding them hostage would’ve been incredibly beneficial to Zelena. Grace said she hadn’t attacked them either. Belle wondered what that meant. 

Jefferson was curious too, and seeing August’s contrite expression, he figured that maybe Zelena had a heart after all. He’d talk more with August later, and they’d have to discuss not letting a twelve-year-old convince him to run off to a witch’s lair. “Be that as it may, we still need to talk about your independent streak. Come on, let’s go find your mom and we’ll talk about your punishment.”

Grace pouted but understood it. She hugged August tightly. “Thanks for going with me, Uncle August.”

August returned the hug. “You can always count on me, Gracie.” 

As Grace walked over to her father, Jefferson sent a look which told August that they were going to talk more later. August nodded in response. It wasn’t a lecture he was looking forward to having, but he understood. He was the adult after all. 

Belle walked over to him after father and daughter headed into the castle. “How are you doing?” 

August shrugged. “Shouldn’t I be asking you that?” Belle was the one who’d been through recent trauma. What he was going through with Zelena didn’t hold a candle to that. He’d eventually deal with his own issues, but whatever Belle went through, she needed all the support she could get from them. 

“I’m…doing better.” Belle said uncertain. “Slow progress, you know?” She grimaced at her words, unsure of how to discuss her own situation. Not talking about it was too much, but talking about it at all wasn’t something that she was ready for and she doubted she’d ever be ready for it. 

“That’s good.” August sighed. His heart wanted to reach out to Zelena, to get her side, but his head couldn’t trust it. He wasn’t sure he could trust her, even though she hadn’t attacked them and seemed so uncertain about her own villainy. After a moment of silence between them, August voiced his thoughts. “When we went to see Zelena, it was like she didn’t want to be our enemy. Do you think she has changed? I just…I don’t want to be played again.”

Belle considered his words. It was odd that Zelena seemed so unwilling to attack August and Grace or use them for her own gain, but could it be that Zelena had a change of heart? “I don’t know, August. I wasn’t around. I do know that villains are capable of change. Look at Killian, Rumple, and Regina. They all changed for those they loved.” Rumple tried so hard for her. Even when he had his setbacks, he still attempted to be a better man. It wasn’t until his passing that she realized that three-hundred-years of being the Dark One was a hard habit to break. “Rumple even sacrificed his own life for us.”

August froze. Didn’t anyone tell Belle about Rumple? Crap. “Uh, Belle, did…did anyone tell you?” Why did it have to be him? 

“Tell me what?” Belle didn’t like how August paled. 

“We think Rumple is alive.” August said carefully. “He sent a note about Zelena and Regina recognized his handwriting.” He braced himself for her reaction, knowing that it wasn’t going to be a good one. 

Belle’s blood froze, a chill settled over her. That wasn’t possible. It couldn’t be unless…had Neal succeeded? Had he resurrected his father? If he had, then…a price was paid. Did that mean Neal was dead? 

“Belle?” August worried about the shock on her face. Great, I broke her, again. 

“If Rumple is alive, then…” Belle swallowed. “Neal resurrected him, which means Neal is dead.” She shook her head. “I need to find Regina.” She hurried off, leaving a shocked August in her wake. 

*****************************

David considered Snow’s words for a long moment. She told him everything Regina said about the Land Without Magic and the Dark Curse. Worse, how the Dark Curse was there only option to bring Emma and Henry home. He wasn’t sure what to think other than, of course they’d have such rotten luck.

Why did there always have to be a Curse?

“If the Curse is the only way to open up the realms,” David started. “Then someone is going to have to sacrifice themselves.” It wasn’t something they could ask anyone to do. It was their daughter who was the Savior. Could they rightfully ask Jefferson or Ruby to sacrifice each other? Aurora or Mulan? Marco or August? It wouldn’t be right. 

Unfortunately, that would mean… David swallowed. He’d have to be the one. 

Snow sighed. “We have to figure out who. It’s a lot to ask someone.” Though it didn’t seem fair to ask anyone to do it, but after everything their family had been through, she didn’t want to lose David. Was that selfish? Absolutely, but she’d had enough loss for a lifetime. Emma grew up without them, they missed out on raising Emma, but Snow would not allow this baby to miss either their mother, father, or sister. Their family would be whole. 

David paused, knowing he needed to broach this carefully. “Snow,” He started, kneeling in front of where she sat in an armchair. “We can’t ask anyone to make such a choice for us.” He hated it; hated the very idea of dying. But they needed Emma. They needed her a lot more than they needed him. 

“No.” Snow shook her head. “I’m not going to crush your heart.” She wouldn’t, couldn’t, do it. “Our baby, Emma, Henry, Liam, and Killian need you. I need you. We missed out raising Emma and our family being together. I won’t have our next child missing out on anything.” Snow pushed herself up out of the chair, slowly, but she got to her feet and walked away from David. Her feet carried her to the open window. A hot breeze blew in, the August heat would normally be stifling if the castle wasn’t always so cold. 

There was a silence before David walked over to her side. “We can’t ask our friends to make this kind of sacrifice. I know it’s not fair to us, but it wouldn’t be fair to them either.” David said. “I know we’ve been through it, the Curse, losing Emma twice, losing Henry, you losing your parents when you were so young, everything Regina put us through, it’s been so much. But we’ve also been so lucky to have our epic love story, and two children and grandchildren. We’re well ahead of everyone else we know. Shouldn’t they be able to have those opportunities?” 

Snow sighed, tears forming in her eyes. Though he had good points, sometimes Snow hated how noble her husband was, even if it was also one of the traits she loved the most about him. “Well, I know where Emma gets her selflessness from.” She shook her head. “Why is it always us, Charming?” Why did it have to be again? 

“I wish I had an answer for that.” David wrapped his arms around her, pulling her close as her tears fell, hating himself for making her cry. 

“I don’t know if I can do this.” Snow sniffed. “Crushing your heart would be like killing myself.” 

David held tightly, not sure how to comfort her. He didn’t want to die. He wanted to be there for their baby, wanted to reunite with Emma and Henry, wanted to see their child and Liam grow up together, but this was their path. They couldn’t let anyone else cast the curse, no matter how unfair it was to them. “I know.”

Snow cried into his chest as their decision was made. 

*****************************

“Regina.” 

Regina winced hearing Robin call out to her. They hadn’t talked since he kissed her, which was by Regina’s design. She refused to be alone with him again.

It wasn’t a bad kiss; in fact, it was incredible. It awoke long dormant feelings that scared the shit out of her. Regina knew she was undeserving of love and Robin, and Roland for that matter, deserved better than her. She didn’t want Robin to get ideas. 

“Regina, hey.” Robin caught up with her. 

Surely he wouldn’t want to discuss this while they were walking down the hallway where anyway could hear their conversation. “Hi, Robin.” Regina greeted, keeping her eyes forward. What excuse could she come up with to avoid him? “I was just on my way to gather ingredients.” Not entirely a lie.

“Could we talk a moment?” Robin implored, his expression pleading. 

“I really should…” Regina stopped herself. What could it hurt to hear him out? So long as she shot him down, then they could put their kiss behind them. “All right,” she stopped and turned to face him. “What is it?” 

Robin felt triumph. He knew she’d been avoiding him since their kiss; he’d take the small victories. “I wanted to talk.” 

Regina’s lips twitched. “Yes, you mentioned that.” 

“About our kiss…” Robin started. Come on, Locksley, be brave. He took a breath and spoke his truth. “I just wanted to tell you that it meant more to me than just being a kiss.” 

Her heart skipped. What exactly did he mean by that? Regina shook her head. “It can’t be more than just a kiss.” She couldn’t let him think there were feelings there. There were, of course, and Regina knew she’d come a long way after all these months back in the Enchanted Forest, but there were people who still feared her or suspected the worst. She didn’t want Robin and Roland affected by her reputation. 

“Why not?” Robin asked. “Don’t tell me you don’t feel the same as I do. I know you do.” Robin stepped closer to her. 

Regina sighed. “Robin, I just don’t think us being together is a good idea.” How could she convince him that she was bad for him?

“I think you’re just trying to protect yourself.” Robin said. “You’ve shut away your own heart for so long, you’re afraid to trust someone else with it.”

Oof. Well, he was hitting the nail on the head. Regina truly did want to protect Robin and Roland from her reputation, but was that all? After Daniel, when Tink came to her to help her find her True Love, Regina let her anger, grief, and fear rule her decisions. She lived in her bitter emotions for so long. She remembered standing outside the tavern, seeing the lion tattoo, her heart in her throat, thinking how could her True Love ever love her? 

She tried to earn her mother’s love, only receiving cruelty. She tried to be a good wife to Leopold, only to be ignored. Even Snow, while kind, was more often with her father. Regina was all alone. 

Her father showed her what love he could, though he cowered to her mother’s power. Daniel showed her love and a taste of freedom, but her mother proved that love was a weakness and it certainly wasn’t meant to last. 

How could she explain all of that to Robin? As much as she felt for him too, what would happen if her True Love ever showed up again? She couldn’t hurt Robin like that. What if Marian hadn’t been Robin’s True Love? What if someone better was out there for him? 

“I’m poison, Robin.” Regina sighed. “I destroy everything I touch. I ruined Henry’s life, my first love died because of me, I took away everyone’s happy endings…”

“You’re not that person anymore.” Robin said, hands coming to her forearms, gently pulling her to him. “You’ve changed for the better. You’ve worked so hard. Don’t let your past decide your future.” 

Regina looked down at her feet, shaking her head. “You might believe that, but not everyone else is as kind.” As her eyes moved up to look at him, they caught sight of something on Robin’s wrist. Regina turned her head slightly to get a better look and froze. 

On Robin’s wrist was the same lion tattoo of her True Love. Her soulmate. In the exact same place.

How many people in the Enchanted Forest had that lion tattoo?

Regina swallowed, finding her voice. “I didn’t know you had a tattoo.”

A little confused about the abrupt change of subject, Robin looked at his tattoo. “Yes, it’s a simplified version of the Locksley family crest. A reminder of where I come from and why I left my titles and noble life behind.” 

His family crest? Regina took a step back, Robin’s hands dropping from her. If it was his family crest, it was very unlikely anyone else had the same tattoo, which meant… Her heart raced. 

Robin was her True Love. 

Holy shit. 

“Regina!” Belle ran towards her, thankfully interrupting any further conversation with Robin.

Shaking away her shock, Regina turned to her best friend. “Belle, what’s wrong?”

“August just told me that Rumple might be alive.” Belle was a bit out of breath, red-faced from running. 

Regina grimaced. “After everything you’ve been through, I was hoping to prove Rumple was alive for certain before telling you. I mean, he sent a note and I believe it was his handwriting, but that’s not foolproof evidence.”

“Neal planned to resurrect his father.” Belle said. “We haven’t heard from Neal since he left for his father’s castle. I can only assume that if Rumple is alive…”

Regina’s expression turned grim. “Then Neal must’ve succeeded.” 

“What does that mean?” Robin asked. “Is Neal all right?” Though he didn’t really care for Neal after the stunts the man pulled in Neverland, but he didn’t wish ill on the man…okay, he didn’t wish death on the man. If Neal paid a price for magic, then perhaps he deserved it.

“Unfortunately, I don’t think so.” Regina admitted. “Resurrection magic is dark magic. The darkest and most impossible magic. If Neal succeeded then the price was very likely his own life.” 

Her words only distressed Belle. “I should’ve stopped him.” Tears came to her eyes.

“Belle, Neal made his choice.” Regina put her arm comfortingly around her friend. “Neal was a grown man. If he wanted his father back, I doubt you could’ve stopped him.” 

“Regina’s right.” Robin reassured. “Neal’s choices were his own.” Damn him for making Belle feel at fault. After everything the poor woman suffered, she didn’t need unnecessary guilt on her conscience. 

Belle wanted to take comfort in her friends’ reassurances, but she couldn’t help putting the blame on herself. She was with Neal. She should’ve stopped him. That was on her.

“Hey, stop thinking like that.” Regina saw the guilt weighing Belle down. “You couldn’t stop him, okay?” Wanting to distract Belle from thoughts of Neal, Regina changed the subject. “Come on, I need some ingredients for the Curse. Some help would be nice.”

Belle reluctantly nodded, still lost in her thoughts. 

Regina turned to Robin. “We’ll talk later.”

As the women walked away, Robin sensed that later wasn’t going to come unless he kept confronting her. Though should he? Should he keep pursuing her or give her time? His heart told him to go after what he wanted, but he didn’t want to pressure her. Regina was a one of a kind woman and he didn’t want to push her away by wanting more than she was ready for; perhaps patience was the best course of action. He could be patient for her. 

He only hoped that he wouldn’t have to wait too much longer. 

*****************************

“Hey.” Jefferson appeared at his side.

August winced. Time for that talk then. “Hey, look, I know I should’ve been the responsible adult and brought Grace back, but…”

“But you wanted answers.” Jefferson said. He understood that much. August felt something for Zelena and her betrayal stung. While he was mad, after a long talk with Grace and Ruby, in which it was agreed that Grace was grounded for a month, meaning helping Granny with any and all chores, Jefferson came to understand how affected Grace was by Zelena's ruse. August's moping clued him in to how much it bothered his friend. At least August was sorry for being an idiot. Jefferson couldn't fault him for wanting to see Zelena and find out the truth. “I get that. You really like her, don’t you?”

“I’m not sure.” August admitted. “I liked Lena, I liked her a lot and thought...but I don’t know how real Lena was, or if everything was a lie.” He turned towards Jefferson, quickly changing the subject, not wanting to lament his love life. "I still shouldn't have gone along with Grace. I wanted to drag her back to the castle." He would never let Grace walk all over him again...he hoped. 

"You shouldn't have." Jefferson agreed. "But I'm learning my daughter is a strong-willed, independent girl. I'm already terrified of what the teenage years will bring if the preteen ones are this difficult." He shuddered slightly at the idea. Grace was going to make him go grey before he reached his forties. "To be honest, I'm glad you found her. Even though you don't have magic, you being with her was better than her being alone." Jefferson crossed his arms over his chest, a stern expression in place. "That being said, if Grace ever attempts something like this again..."

"I will take her to you, Ruby, or Granny kicking and screaming even if she hates me for it." August nodded in agreement. "Mostly because I don't want to be werewolf chow."

Jefferson smirked. "Good man." He relaxed his stance and patted August on the back. "Now let's talk about Zelena." His friend wasn't getting out of this talk that easy. 

August grimaced. What was there to talk about? Zelena lied and August was confused as hell over it. 

"Come on, man." Jefferson said. "You can't keep moping. Talk it out, and let's figure out what you want to do." After a pause, Jefferson added, "Don't make me get Killian involved."

"You're going to rat to my brother?" August huffed. "What are you going to do? Get Regina to magic him back here from his mission to reunite with his soulmate to solve his brother's small problems?"

"Maybe." Jefferson said. "He's good at advice, particularly with love. I'm lucky I managed to get Ruby's attention." Jefferson leaned against the window frame. "I mean would you rather me get David? He's more accessible, but he's more..."

"True Love must be fought for?" August sighed. "Killian would probably tell me to figure out if I want to find out if Zelena wasn't entirely lying. If she was, forget her, lean on your family for support. If she wasn't, and she feels something for me, then..."

"A man unwilling to fight for what he wants, deserves what he gets." Jefferson quoted, hearing that phrase many a time during intense pool matches at The Rabbit Hole. Really, he said it often enough, Jefferson figured they needed to make t-shirts and sell them. Not a bad idea for extra cash. Maybe after the next Curse, he could start a graphic tee business with all of his friends' annoying quotes. "Well, I guess you need to figure out if it's True Love or not before you pick which advice to follow."

August looked out the window, wondering the best course of action. When he and Grace confronted Zelena though, he could've sworn that she wasn't acting. "Zelena said that maybe she was playing us at first. I think it became real for her at some point." His heart hoped it was real for her. He really liked her and before the fire, he was going to ask to court her. He wanted so badly to see her again. 

"Then fight for her." Jefferson said. "At least if you convince her to be with you, then we won't have to worry about casting the Dark Curse and getting Emma back to defeat her."

"Ah, so that's why your pro-Zelena?" August joked. "Love conquers all, even wickedness?"

"I wouldn't say that." Jefferson shrugged. "But hey, Regina changed her stripes. Rumplestiltskin pulled a heroic sacrifice, though he's back now. Hook is one of the biggest heroes around. Villains can change. Though it also would be nice to not have one of our friends die for the Curse."

August nodded. "Did anyone volunteer?"

Jefferson sighed. "Not yet, but the meeting is in a couple of hours. I'm sure someone will and we can argue with them all we want, but if Zelena still plans to act against us, then what choice do we have?" He stood straighter. "I'm going to leave you to brood. Though careful about how much you do that, otherwise your really will start looking like Killian."

"Killian doesn't own the trademark on brooding." August huffed, though he couldn't help a small smile appearing on his face. 

"Ha, right." Jefferson said. "Tell him that. You two really are brothers." He shook his head, walking away, leaving August to his thoughts. 

August wondered about Jefferson's words. Could he really convince Zelena to side with them? Could he be the one to stop her and save someone's life in the process? 

It was quite a burden to carry, and August wondered if Emma felt like this when acting as the Savior. It wasn't fair to do all of this just to bring her back because of her destiny. It should be done to bring her back to their family. To bring back just Emma and Henry, not the Savior. 

August needed to figure out what to do and fast. 

*****************************

Zelena kept replaying August’s words over and over. Had he meant it? Did he really want her side of the story? He said he wanted another chance, but did he mean he wanted to be her friend or something more? Her heart fluttered at the thought. Did he feel something for her? 

She scoffed at her own thoughts. Why would he want something more? He couldn't feel more than possibly friendship for her. She was the Wicked Witch, which meant she was entirely unlovable. Her adopted father hated her, Cora abandoned her, Regina rejected her. No one loved her. It didn't matter that she loved August, he could only ever see her as a villain.

Zelena froze mid-stride, almost losing her footing, her entire being jolting as if struck by lightning. Did she just think that? She loved August? No, no, she couldn't possibly...

Her heart raced at the thought. Did she love him? Thinking about him sent butterflies dancing in her stomach. He made her smile and laugh so much when they'd spend time together. But love? Was that love? Zelena smiled widely. She did love him. She loved August Booth. Pure giddiness filled her being. She was in love. Oh, this is why love was so wanted. It felt so good. 

Crap. Zelena shook herself. What was she doing? She was the Wicked Witch. She terrorized Oz for years. She...oh who was she kidding. Being Lena was the happiest she'd ever been, and part of that was due to the friendships she made and the man she loved. 

What was she still doing here? 

Zelena turned around, determined to leave this castle and go to August, only to come face to face with King George. Scowling, Zelena crossed her arms. "What are you doing here?"

"I've come to deliver news." George said, looking none too happy. Whether it was because of his news or Zelena, she didn't know. "The heroes think that only the Savior can stop you." He watched her reaction carefully. 

"So what?" Zelena shrugged. "The Savior is in the Land Without Magic. There isn't a portal they can use to get to her." Though she figured eventually they'd figure out that getting to the Land Without Magic via Neverland was a workaround, but they'd need a pegasus sail without Pan's shadow and fairy dust was dying out, so she doubted the fairies would offer it. 

"They plan on casting the Dark Curse." George said. Her lack of concern irritated him. He knew she was weak; why did no one understand that love was a weakness and power was all that mattered? He was glad he planned for this. After seeing her interactions with the puppet and the Mad Hatter's brat, George just knew that Zelena would be too weak to aid him further. It was time to get her out of the way. "They want to return everyone to Storybrooke. We can use this to our advantage."

"Oh, you think so?" Zelena arched a brow. Just what was he playing at?

“If we intercept the Dark Curse, we could make it our own.” George said, ignoring the shadowed figured moving silently behind her. “You and I can have all of the power.”

“You’d share power?” Zelena asked, unconvinced. “Please, you and I both know you’ve been using me for my magic and to get to the Dark One. You’re a pathetic, bitter old man, who can’t get over losing your throne.” 

George reined in his temper. How dare this witch speak to him that way? He was and will always be a King. “All I need from you is to alter the Curse. Let them do the work, but change it so that we're in charge of the town and they are nothing more than our slaves.” Nottingham needed to hurry. He didn't want Zelena to realize the ambush.  

“No.” Zelena said. “In fact, I think you’ve been enough of a thorn in…” Something hard hit her head and Zelena fell to the ground, unconscious. 

Nottingham dropped the scepter he found lying around. “Now what?”

George held his tongue of criticism. He didn't need Nottingham going against him too. George smirked. “Now, we find the Dark One dagger.” 

*****************************

David entered the Council room, gripping Snow’s hand. He didn’t want to do this; he didn’t want to die. However, he couldn’t in good conscience let anyone else make the necessary sacrifice. Even if it meant never meeting his second born, or seeing Emma, Henry, Killian, and Liam again. Leaving Snow alone to raise their child made him sick to his stomach, but he knew she’d have the support she’d need. 

He just missed out on so much already. He wasn’t ready to die. 

Everyone was sitting, waiting for him and Snow to join, all ready to discuss the plan. He pulled Snow’s chair out for her. He looked around at his friends, his family. 

Jefferson and Ruby sat across from him, ready to draw up battle plans if necessary. He adored his dearest friends and hoped they would back his decision. 

Next to Ruby, Granny looked both stern and worried. Marco was next to her, his expression contemplative. Both were the supportive parental figures they all needed as most of them were orphans just trying to figure out their lives. 

Then there was August, who David couldn’t help but grow to like as August did all he could to make up for leaving Emma. 

Regina was grim yet determined. Her turn around truly amazed David and he was so proud of her.

Mulan was stoic as ever, though she glanced worriedly at Aurora, who appeared exhausted and rather frail. They helped everyone so much, opening their homes to refugees, even though it resulted in them losing so much. 

Robin, who’d become such a good friend and counsel with Killian away, looking ready to follow orders. 

Belle, who’d been through so much, but who was still determined to give her aid. 

David took a breath and started. “So we all know that we need Emma to stop Zelena and that means casting another Dark Curse…”

“No.” Ruby interrupted. “You are not sacrificing yourself.” Her green eyes pierced him. There was no way she was letting David be a self-sacrificing hero. 

Damn her for knowing him so well. “Yes, I am.”

“Oh great, you’re being noble.” Jefferson groaned. “Someone go get Killian to knock some sense into him.” Though Killian would probably yell first and then punch David. Jefferson seriously considered punching David if it meant knocking out the self-sacrificing part of his personality. 

Regina was sorely tempted to do just that, but first, maybe they could convince David without resorting to Killian. “David, there’s no way we can let you do this.” 

“Who else can?” David snapped. “I’m not going to ask any of you to sacrifice yourselves or your loved ones.”

“You shouldn’t assume you’re the only one willing to make that sacrifice.” Regina huffed. “I would if I was the person someone loved the most, but I don’t have anyone. You have a baby on the way and how do you think Emma would feel about you dying just for her to be able to come home?”

“She’s right.” Ruby said. “David, you’re an important part of this family. We can’t lose you. We can figure this out together.”

“I don’t want anyone else to die for us.” David said. Why couldn't they just let this go? He'd made his decision. 

Snow, unusually quiet today, spoke up. “David, they’re right. This should be a family decision. Jefferson also has a point. We should tell Killian what’s going on.” Snow knew Killian was probably still angry with her, but he’d come home for this. She knew he would, and he wouldn’t let David sacrifice himself either. 

“Someone still needs to die for the Curse to work.” David protested. “Who else would be willing?”

“Me.” Marco spoke up, surprising everyone. 

“Papa…” August started, but Marco cut him off. 

“No.” Marco stood, shoulders set. “I have lived a long life. I’ve raised my sons. I’ve had grandchildren. I found love.” He looked to Granny then, taking her hand in his. His eyes moved back to David. “It’s my fault that Emma grew up alone. I’m to blame for that. Let me do this for our family.”

Everyone sat silent, considering his words. 

David felt gratitude and relief for Marco’s offer, but could he really let him die?

“Papa, are you really sure about this?” August asked, quietly, tears in his eyes. 

“I am.” Marco said. “I will die a lot sooner than any of you anyway. To die for my family, so they can be reunited? There is no better death than that.” 

“I’ll do it.” Granny said, saddened by Marco’s impending death, but pride for the man she loved shining in her eyes. 

Marco squeezed her hand tightly, knowing she was doing it, not just for him, but to save August from the pain and guilt of killing his father. 

“Marco,” David choked. “Thank you.” Because what else was there to say? Marco was giving his life so that David could live and be with his family. 

Marco nodded. “There is no need for thanks. I’m happy to do it.” He sighed deeply. “I only want to see Killian and Liam one last time.”

Regina stood, her own eyes wet. “I’ll go get them. Killian needs to know what’s happening anyway.” With that, she teleported away. 

“Now that it is settled,” Granny spoke, her voice thick with grief. “We need to prepare everyone to return to Storybrooke.”

*****************************

Killian gathered his crew, his family really, on the deck of the Jolly Roger. 

Eric leaned against a barrel with Ariel in his arms. Alice and Tink sat on crates, Liam sitting between them, the eight-month-old happily playing with his aunts’ hands. Will and Blackbeard stood by the mast, both eyeing Killian with worry and curiosity. 

He internally laughed at how much father and son looked alike in that moment. 

“So fearless leader, why are we having a family meeting?” Will asked. 

Killian chuckled at the title. "Well, to be honest, I think it's time to go home." He sighed. "I'm not giving up, but I was thinking over it last night. We haven't been back to visit the family, and perhaps consulting with Regina might give us fresh insights." More than that, he knew something was coming. Anticipation buzzed in his veins. 

"Are you sure, brother?" Blackbeard asked. "They might not let us go off again."

"It's a risk I'm willing to take." Killian said. "Besides, I still feel like something is happening. I think they have answers." He couldn't explain it, but his gut knew that this was the right decision. 

Blackbeard narrowed his eyes, still not entirely convinced Killian's powers weren't trying to break through. He needed to ask Killian if he ever died and was resuscitated. Then he'd know if the binding was still mostly intact or not. 

"It might be good for us to take a bit of a break." Tink said. "After eight months of traveling, it will be good to stay in place for a little while."

Purple smoke startled everyone as Regina appeared. 

"Regina!" Killian yelped in surprise. 

Regina smiled brightly, hugging her friend. "It's so good to see you, Killian." She pulled away, taking in the others. "It's good to see all of you."

"You have perfect timing." Alice said. "We were just headed back to the Enchanted Forest."

"You were?" Regina asked, shocked. Did they know about the Curse? No, they just now made a decision about the Curse. There was no way they'd know already. Her dark eyes looked to Killian for an answer.

Killian shrugged. "I just had a feeling something was happening. That it was time to come home."

Regina scrutinized him, wondering, not for the first time, if the pirate was precognitive on some level. "You're not wrong." Taking a breath, she prepared herself for the negative reaction she was about to get telling Killian her news. "We have a way to get to the Land Without Magic."

"You do?" Alice asked. "When did you figure it out?"

Seeing Regina wince, Killian's blood ran cold. There was only one option that he knew for sure, and Regina's reaction told him all he needed to know. "No." 

Perceptive pirate. Regina sighed. "It's the only way." 

"No." Killian snapped. "I'm not letting anyone die."

"That's not your choice." Regina crossed her arms, prepared to stand off against him. "We're casting the Curse. Then magic will be back in the Land Without Magic, and you can get Emma and Henry."

"Wait, hold on," Tink spoke up. "The Dark Curse? The one where you have to kill the person you love most? That Curse?" 

"As I explained to the others," Regina began. "It's not called the Land Without Magic because there isn’t magic, there's just not enough there to make it accessible. The whole reason the Curse was created was for Rumple to bring over magic so he could remain the Dark One. Casting the Curse will weaken the barriers of the realm, and since you have Ariel here, she could open a portal to the Land Without Magic." 

"So the Dark Curse gets cast," Ariel started. "Storybrooke and magic would return to the realm. If you teleported me and Killian far enough away, once the Curse is cast, then I can get us to the Land Without Magic, no problem."

Killian still didn't like the idea. "Who's volunteered to die for this cause?"

Regina grimaced. "Look, let me transport everyone to the castle and we can finalize plans. Then, like Ariel said, I can teleport the two of you away from the range of the Curse. If you get caught up in it, you won't be able to leave Storybrooke to find Emma and Henry." 

"Regina, who's dying?" Killian demanded. "David's not being a noble idiot again, is he?"

"He tried." Regina admitted with a watery chuckle. Killian knew his best friend so well. “But no, David isn’t pulling the noble sacrifice card. We wouldn't let him."

“Okay, let’s get back to the castle then.” Tink said. “We can debate and argue over the details when we’re there.”

Killian wasn’t happy about Regina withholding details and being rather shifty about the plan, but Tink was right. They needed to get back home. The sooner they did then the sooner they’d figure out whether or not the Curse was worth it, and then he’d find a way back to Emma and Henry.

*****************************

While he wasn’t too happy about George and Nottingham roaming his castle, Rumple had work to do. The memory potion for Miss Swan was almost ready and he needed to send it off before George and Nottingham discovered his whereabouts. 

Having overheard George’s plan, Rumple only hoped that the heroes would cast the Curse before George could find the dagger or worse: find the dagger and control Rumple into altering the Curse. 

When he defeated his father and sacrificed himself, Rumple was at peace with his decision and knew Belle and Neal had a support system to get them through their grief. 

His sacrifice felt like an apology to Neal for everything that he did as the Dark One. More than that, death freed him from the Darkness. He never imagined his son would go as far as to resurrect him considering they never truly resolved all of their issues. Even now with Neal in his head, it was only a matter of time before one of them took control permanently. There couldn’t be two of them. Resurrection magic came with a price and that price would be the death of one of them. He just had to figure out how to make it so Neal lived and he died.

But that would be for another time. The memory potion was ready.

Rumple worked quickly to bottle the potion and hide evidence of his actions before heading to a window and summoning a bird. Of course it was a messenger pigeon. Rumple quickly wrote a note explaining what the potion was for and tied it to the pigeon’s leg. “Take this to Killian Jones.” 

As the bird flew off, Rumple felt a pull in his gut. The Dark One dagger had been found. Answering the summons, Rumple disappeared in a puff of scarlet smoke and reappeared in another room of the castle in front of King George and Nottingham.

The dagger was in George’s hand. 

George smirked. “Hello, Dark One. I have a job for you.”

*****************************

Regina first teleported all of them and the Jolly close enough to her castle so that the Jolly would get caught up in the Curse. She knew how important it was for Killian and his family to keep the ship. After that, they teleported to the castle, appearing in the war council room where only David and Snow awaited them. 

“Killian!” David beamed at the sight of his best friend and quickly moved to embrace him.

“What are we?” Will whined. “Chopped liver?” 

“Hello to you too, Will.” David said as he pulled away from Killian. 

“He’s just sore because everyone likes me best.” Killian chuckled. As David hugged and greeted most of the others, Killian walked over to where a very heavily pregnant Snow sat. “I see that congratulations are in order.”

Snow’s smile fell, and she immediately bursted into tears. “Oh Killian, I’m so sorry. I was so horrible to you and you didn’t deserve it. I’m sorry.” 

Startled at his friend’s tearful outburst, Killian sat next to her and took her hand in his. “It’s all right, Snow. Emotions were still running high.”

“No, it’s not.” Snow sniffled. “There is no excuse for how I acted and the words that I said.” 

“Would it make you feel any better if I was still angry?” Killian asked. “Or if I said I didn’t forgive you?” 

“No.” Snow wiped away her tears. 

“Exactly.” Killian squeezed her hand reassuringly. “Let’s just leave it all in the past. Fair?”

“Okay.” Snow sniffed a final time before throwing her arms around him. “We’ve missed you so much.” 

David walked over with little Liam in his arms. “Look how big he’s gotten. Is he crawling yet?”

“Oh all over the ship.” Killian grinned. “Teleporting too. Likes to give us a scare from time to time doing that.” His eyes lit up with pride taking in his son. 

“He looks so much like you.” Snow reached up to brush Liam’s hair away from his face. 

“Aye, but most of his expressions are pure Emma.” Killian said. “Particularly when he’s mad.”

David laughed at that, knowing the exact expressions Killian meant. 

“I know this reunion is overdue, but we have a Curse to cast.” Regina spoke up. “I’m going to get started.” She gave David a significant look as she left. 

David winced. Why did he have a feeling Regina didn’t tell them who was sacrificing themselves? How kind of her to leave the hard part to him…

“So who’s the ritualistic human sacrifice?” Will asked. 

Alice smacked him on the shoulder. “Will, really?” 

Will shrugged as if to say that his description was rather accurate. 

“Uh, yeah, about that.” David grimaced. He turned to Killian. “Look, I was going to do it, but everyone was against it…”

“Rightfully so.” Tink said. “You have a baby on the way, and a full life to live.” 

“I know.” David said. “I was trying to be noble. I didn’t think it was right to ask anyone else to make this kind of sacrifice.” He sighed. He really thought his sacrifice would be for the better until everyone set him straight. Marco made his points clear as well. 

“So who’s is?” Alice asked. 

Snow squeezed Killian’s hand again. “Marco.”

Killian whipped his head towards her. “What?” He couldn’t have heard that correctly. Not Marco. No, Pop needed to be around to watch Henry and Liam grow up. He needed to see Killian and Emma get married. What about August? Marco needed to be here for his milestones too. 

“That’s why Regina went to get you.” David gave Liam to his father. “Marco wants to say goodbye to you and Liam. He and August are in the garden.” 

Killian sat there a moment, stunned by the news. “Wait, hold on. There’s still got to be another way. The Dark Curse can’t be our only option.”

“We’ve already been over this with Regina.” David said, giving Killian’s shoulder a comforting squeeze. “Regina consulted with Blue. The Curse is all we have, Killian. It’s our only chance to reunite with Emma and Henry. Marco wants to be the one to do this for our family.”

“Go say goodbye.” Snow urged softly. 

Killian swallowed, not sure what else to say. He got up and glanced at the rest of his family. None of them knew Marco as well as he had, but their sympathy for him and the situation was clear on their faces. He looked away, not able to stand it, before he left the war room with Liam in his arms. 

The garden was in bloom despite the August heat. Killian found his father and brother sitting on a stone bench across from a black marble fountain. He approached quietly as Marco and August were deep in conversation. August clearly upset o er whatever his father was saying kept shaking his head. 

“Papa, give me a chance to go to Zelena." August said. "Maybe I can get her on our side."

"If you can't?" Marco argued. "Besides, this is the only way to get Emma and Henry back." 

August ran a frustrated hair through his hand. "Then let someone else do this. I know why you want to do this, but can’t you reconsider?” August pleaded. 

“No.” Marco’s tone was resolute. “This is my choice. You won’t change my mind.” 

“Could I?” Killian asked, surprising the two men. 

“Killy!” Marco stood up and pulled Killian, Liam still in his arms, into a hug. “My boy, it is so good to see you. Welcome home.” 

“Hi, Pop.” Killian returned the hug as best he could with the baby. 

Marco pulled back and took in little Liam. “Look at how big you’ve gotten, little one.” Carefully, he took the baby in his arms. “Oh, you’re a heavy one now, aren’t you?” He tickled the baby’s tummy earning a giggle from Liam, who wriggled in his hold. 

“Pop, can we talk about this?” Killian asked. “Why do you want to die?” 

“Killy, I have lived a full life.” Marco said. “Fuller than most. Everyone else here still have long lives ahead of them. It would be unfair for any of them to die instead. As I told everyone, it isn’t just about that, but I feel it is necessary to make up for past mistakes.”

“Past mistakes?” Killian asked, but the answer came quickly enough. “You mean Emma? Pop, Emma forgave you for that.” 

“That’s what I told him.” August said. “He’s not listening to reason.” 

“I haven’t forgiven myself.” Marco said simply. “Killian, I love you and August. I love all of our family. Did I want to see you boys married and raising your families? Yes, I did. But for you, Killian, it won’t happen unless I do this. Please, let me do this for our family.”

Killian swallowed, pushing back tears. He looked to August, who appeared as defeated as Killian felt. “There’s nothing we can say to change your mind?” 

"You can't be serious." August stood and began pacing the garden. "We can find another way to Emma and Henry. I know if I get a chance to talk to Zelena, she'll come to our side. Then we can all scour the realms until we find another way."

"You heard Regina." Marco said. "There is no other way. Even if we tried to look, Henry and Liam could be grown. I am an old man. My time will come soon enough." Marco patted Liam's little head as the baby watched his uncle pace. “Now, let me say goodbye to you boys properly, yeah?”

Breathing shakily, Killian nodded. “Okay.”

August reluctantly agreed as well, tears falling down his cheeks. "Okay, Papa."

Marco knew they would grieve, knew he’d miss out on so much, but he was at peace with his decision. To die was only the next adventure after all. 

*****************************

Her head pounded as she came to awareness. Zelena slowly opened her eyes, finding herself facing metal bars. She pushed herself up finding that she was in a cage of some sort. She remembered George speaking with her then...someone hit her from behind. 

“You’ve got us into a bind, dearie.” Rumple said from behind her. 

Turning, Zelena found the Dark One scowling at her. “What happened?” 

“King George and his crony Nottingham happened.” Rumple said. He was leaning against a table covered in gold straw. “They knocked you out and found my dagger.” His teeth clenched in a snarl. “I’m under his control now.” 

Zelena swallowed back her fear. “Does that mean you’ll kill me now?” She needed to get out of here. Her magic reached out to unlock the cage, only to bounce off of more powerful magic. 

“No.” Rumple said. “Luckily for us both, George thinks you’ll be useful as a hostage.” Rumple walked closer to the cage. “Your magic won’t work either. He ordered me to create a cage that you couldn’t magic your way out of, so that he could keep you in his possession.” He leaned down to whisper. “But this could work in our favor. You figure a way out without magic, get my dagger, and then we can kill George.” Rumple’s teeth baring grin held mania behind it. 

“You’re more sane for the moment.” Zelena said. “Or have you been playing me this entire time?” She wondered about his outbursts and why he was so calm now. 

“I can silence my son when needed.” Rumple said. “He’s asleep for now. No doubt he’ll wake up soon enough.” Though Rumple knew the real reason. The Darkness and past Dark Ones didn’t like his son holding him back. They wanted to expel Neal and get back to full power. Rumple silenced him as much as he could to protect him. He needed to figure out how to save Neal before the Dark Ones grew even more impatient. 

Zelena couldn’t tell if Rumple was lying or not. She’d take him at his word for now. “How am I supposed to escape?” 

“That’s for you to figure out.” Rumple snapped. He stiffened. Anger flashed in his amber eyes.  If Zelena hid the dagger better, they wouldn’t be in this situation. “I’m being summoned.” 

Once left alone, Zelena turned her focus to the cage. She couldn’t use magic to get out, but he didn’t say anything about picking the lock. Though Zelena didn’t know how to pick locks, it couldn’t be that hard, could it? 

Combing through her hair for a hairpin, Zelena decided the sooner she escaped, the better. 

*****************************

The Curse was ready. 

Regina teleported Killian and Ariel to the Southern Isles, where they’d be out of range of the Curse, but still able to keep an eye on the Enchanted Forest’s coast. 

Most everyone else was somewhere in the castle hunkering down. Only David, Granny, Ruby, Jefferson, Marco, and August elected to stay in the room. August wanted to be with his father as he died, especially since Killian couldn’t be, and Ruby and Jefferson stayed to support Granny. David stayed for support as well, but he was ready for a fight in case Zelena or Rumple showed up. 

“Okay, it’s time.” Regina said. She beckoned Marco and Granny over to the cauldron. “I’m sorry for this.” She genuinely felt horrible for Marco’s fate, but this was the only way. 

“It’s all right.” Marco assured with a sad smile. 

Regina reached out, hand plunging into his chest, and pulled out his red, beating heart. Gingerly, she gave the heart to Granny. “All you have to do is squeeze it over the cauldron until it turns to ash. Once the ashes fall in, then the Curse is enacted.” 

Granny nodded, not trusting herself to speak. She walked over to the cauldron, Marco at her side. August and Ruby joined them. August put an arm around his father, ready to catch him when he fell. Ruby stayed by Granny’s side. 

Granny looked into Marco’s eyes, and with a final nod from him, she held his heart over the cauldron and squeezed. 

Marco gasped at the pain, staggering a bit as August held him firmly. 

Granny closed her eyes, unable to watch, squeezing harder, hoping for it to work faster to end Marco’s suffering. 

As Marco’s knees gave out, August helped lower his father to the floor, holding him tightly. Marco whispered a final “I love you” as his heart turned to ashes. 

August hugged his father to him as Marco took his last breath. 

A sob escaped August, unable to hold it in now that his father was gone. 

Once all of the ashes fell into the potion, purple smoke seeped out of the cauldron. As the smoke creeped along, Granny, with Ruby right behind her, went to August’s side. Granny hugged August, who refused to let his father go, his body wracked with sobs. 

Regina stood off to the side with Jefferson and David, all of them tearful. 

“How long will the Curse take?” Jefferson asked quietly, turning away from the grieving family. He hoped they’d be taken soon so that Marco could have a proper funeral. 

“It will take some time.” Regina said. “It’s not a fast curse, so we should be in Storybrooke by morning.” 

“Do you think Zelena or Rumple will interfere?” David asked.

“Even if they did, I spelled the cauldron to only respond to my magic.” Regina said. It was foresight on her part, sensing that either or both would want to manipulate the Curse in Zelena’s favor. That is, if her sister still held possession of the Dark One dagger. Her sister. Perhaps if she received the news better that she had a long lost sister, then they wouldn’t need the Savior and Marco would be alive. Then again, they’d likely never seen Emma and Henry again, and a very selfish part of Regina was glad for the Curse. She’d get her son and a woman she considered family back. As horrible as it was, in the long run, this truly was best for everyone And Marco’s sacrifice would be remembered. 

“Will the spell hold against them?” David knew Regina was a powerful witch, but Zelena and Rumple were more powerful. It wouldn’t surprise him if they broke through it. 

Regina’s silence was telling. “Let’s hope not.”

“Hope not what, dearies?” Rumple’s high-pitched voice startled them. The imp appeared out of the smoke. “That I won’t change your Curse?” 

“Rumple.” Regina stepped forward. “I know you’re under her control…” 

“Not hers.” Rumple said. “Someone else controls me now.” He grinned without humor. “Unfortunately, I’ve been ordered not to say.” He waved his hand, magically tossing Regina back into Jefferson and David, knocking all of them to the stone floor. 

“You bastard!” Ruby snarled, pouncing for the Dark One, only to be pushed back with his magic, disappearing into the smoke of the Curse.    

Granny screamed out Ruby’s name, rushing to her granddaughter. 

August couldn’t see through the smoke as he sat clutching his father’s body, though the tears didn’t help his vision any. 

Regina used the smoke as cover to get behind Rumple. Lightly twirling her hand, she knew a vial of squid ink appeared in David’s hand. “Rumple, you don’t have to do this.” 

“On the contrary,” Rumple snarled. “I have my orders.” 

Calling upon her magic, Regina threw her hands out, pushing Rumple into the far wall, away from the cauldron. “Fight it, damn you! You know if you alter the Curse, there’s no Savior to break it.” 

“True Love abounds now.” Rumple said, hiding in the smoke. “Plenty of givers and receivers of True Love’s Kiss.” He came up behind Regina. “My master,” His tone was laced with disgusted sarcasm, “craves power and revenge. I’m to help him achieve that.”

Good, good, give me clues. Regina thought. Master of loopholes as always. “You can still fight it. I know you can.” They just needed to stall him long enough for the Curse to finish. Come on, David. She knew the squid ink wouldn’t last too long on Rumple, but it would last long enough to get past the point of no return for the Curse. “You’re stronger than the dagger.”

“That’s where you’re wrong.” Rumple walked slowly in front of of her, eyes piercing. “Play time is over.”

Okay, he can’t fight it much longer. Regina thought. Where was David? “Rumple, wait…”

The Dark One froze. 

Regina glanced down to see David on the floor, having army crawled under the smoke to hide, an empty vial of squid ink poised over Rumple’s foot. “Finally.” 

“Sorry.” David said, pushing himself up. “I wanted to make sure he was fully distracted.” 

“He was fighting it.” Regina said. “His new master is a guy out for revenge. Any idea who?” Since they were back in the Enchanted Forest, it could be a number of people, not just ones who were victims of the first Curse, though it wouldn’t surprise her if it was a victim of the first Curse. 

“Depends on who he wants revenge on.” David said. “You, me, Snow, Rumple, we all have a number of enemies.” Whoever controlled Rumple now was the most dangerous enemy they’d face yet; they needed to get the Dark One dagger back and soon. “How long will this hold him?”

“Maybe a few hours.” Regina said. “The Curse can’t be altered after a couple of hours, so when he gets free, there’s nothing he can do.” 

“That’s a relief.” Ruby said, appearing out of the smoke with Jefferson. She favored her left arm, having landed on it, breaking her ulna. 

“Here.” Regina waved her hand, healing Ruby quickly. 

“Thanks.” Ruby said. “Now we wait?”

Regina nodded. “Now, we wait.” 

*****************************

With his spyglass, Killian could see the Curse off in the distance. Purple smoke and lightning creeped through the Enchanted Forest as the deep inky sky started greying along the horizon. They hadn’t slept, worried that the Curse would reach them, though he hoped Regina’s calculations were correct and that the northern most coast of the Southern Isles was out of range. 

“Do you see it yet?” Ariel asked from her perch on the small cliffside. She stretched as she yawned, eager for the Curse to be over and done with so they could all be reunited again. 

“Aye.” Killian said. “It’s still far off, so it will take some time for it to finish.” He sat next to her, worry gnawing at his gut. He know leaving Liam with his brother and Tink was the right move, since he didn’t know how long it would take to get to Emma and Henry, but he hadn’t been away from Liam more than an hour or two in the boy’s entire life. Leaving him for who knows how long with villains amok ate away at him. “Once it’s finished, we’ll try your portal. Likely we’ll end up in Storybrooke, so I’ll need your help to get to the edge of the town and escape.” 

Ariel nodded, stifling another yawn, when she saw something. “What’s that bird doing?” Ariel asked, squinting off in the distance. 

Killian watched the pigeon flapping it’s wings vigorously, almost as though it was outrunning the Curse. “I don’t know. Is there something attached to it’s leg?”

The bird drew closer, clearly intending on them being its destination. It landed next to Killian, practically collapsing onto the ground. 

Gingerly, Killian picked up the bird in one hand. There was a note and potion attached to its leg. “Here, take the potion and note.” He maneuvered the bird so that Ariel could untie it. Once that was done, he released the pigeon and took the note from her. 

“What is it?” Ariel held the blue bottle carefully. 

“A memory potion.” Killian said. “For Emma.” If the Curse didn’t return their memories, then why didn’t Regina give him the memory potion earlier? Why send a bird? Unless she hadn’t realized the Curse wouldn’t return their memories and someone else sent it, but who? Killian looked over the note, but it wasn’t handwriting he recognized. Could he trust that this potion was a memory potion? He pocketed the note and took the potion bottle from Ariel, eyeing it despite not being versed in potions to even know what he was looking at. Shaking his head, he pocketed it too just to be on the safe side. 

The sun slowly ascended above the horizon. 

Killian took out his spyglass once again to see the progress. A thrill crawled up his spine when he saw the purple smoke clearing. “I think it’s done.”

“Okay.” Ariel said. “Let’s see if I can make a portal.” She removed her bracelet, her legs quickly joining together, creating her fishtail once more. She handed it to Killian. “Hang on to this for me.” Then she pushed herself the ledge, diving into the water. Once she hit the cool blue waters, she stretched out her hand and twirled it in a clockwise motion. A blue portal opened and Ariel darted through. 

As Killian awaited her return, he pushed himself up, preferring to walk down the cliff to a more level space, not wanting to risk shattering a bone. As he walked, the memory potion and who might’ve sent it nagged at him. Uncertain as to its origins, Killian decided that it would be a last resort when he found Emma. He’d do what he could to make her remember him and their life. 

Ariel was waiting in the shallows when he reached the beach. “It’s there.” She said excitedly as he approached. “I came out about fifty yards from the coast. It looks just as it did before.”

“That’s a relief.” Killian said as he waded through the shallow waters. “Did you figure out where the edge of town is along the coast?”

“Yeah, it’s two leagues south of the docks,” Ariel said. She took Killian’s hand. “Ready?”

“Aye.” Killian said. “Let’s go home.” 

*****************************

“Killian.” Emma gasped, waking up, looking around the room. She could’ve sworn…

Wait, something happened. Her bedroom looked and felt the same, but everything was off. Or she was off kilter. 

Emma saw nothing different in her bedroom, but her instincts were screaming that something was different. Egged on by her gut, Emma hurried out of her bedroom, anticipating finding something changed. After scouring her apartment, finding Henry still asleep, Emma was at a loss. 

This was certainly all the fault of her silly, stupid dream. 

She dreamed that Killian was here. That they were so close to touching and being together. Her nostrils filled with the smell of him, leather, sea, and his Opium cologne. 

God, she was going crazy wasn’t she? Killian wasn’t real. Or was he? After all, there was no such thing as Storybrooke, Maine, but she’d been there. She raised Henry, yet there were adoption records. She worked as a bail bonds person in Boston, then disappeared for over a year. 

There were things that didn’t add up; things that couldn’t be explained. Storybrooke had the answers, and she planned on going. However, now, everything in her was telling to stay put and wait. 

But wait for what? 

A live-wire crawled under her skin. Life as she knew it was changing. Something big was coming. 

Her bones, heart, head, and soul knew that before long, she’d be seeing Killian Jones. 

[overlordofthelollipopguild]

Taking That Second Chance: Chapter 6 -- a Once Upon a Time, Captain Swan fanfiction

Start here on FF.net and here on A03.

Chapter 6 is here and here.

TRIGGER WARNING: A very tiny brief one sentence mention of planned suicide. 

Chapter 6

Kindness can transform someone’s dark moment with a blaze of light. You’ll never know how much your caring matters. –— Amy Leigh

Though irritated and a bit dejected from Rumplestiltskin’s refusal to help, David was somewhat reassured by the knowledge that Emma had magic. It made sense Emma had magic considering she was the Savior. 

When he entered Granny’s Diner, ignoring the hungover Jefferson, he caught Ruby’s eye. Ruby nodded towards the back, indicating that the others were waiting. David walked through the hallway that connected the diner and the inn. Entering the sitting room, he found Blue with a few of her fairies, the dwarves, Granny, Marco, Ella, Thomas, Thomas’ father Edward, Abigail, and Frederick. 

It was good to see so many familiar faces in one space, especially since they hadn’t caught up all that much since the curse broke a week ago. Gods, had it only been a week? So much happened since then that it felt like an eternity. 

Ruby appeared behind him. “I think we’re ready.” She moved behind the armchair occupied by Granny. 

David nodded and looked to the others. “I have good news and bad news.”

Everyone braced themselves, knowing David wouldn’t have gathered them unless the bad news was really bad news. 

David decided that it was better to start with the good news and give them some hope. “Good news, Emma and Snow are on their way home.” David began. “They found allies in the Enchanted Forest and are getting a portal back here.” 

Tension eased in the room as the dwarves cheered and everyone smiled in relief. It was better than good to hear that the Savior and Snow White would return, especially with many still struggling in the aftermath of the broken curse. There were still so many matters at hand. 

“That’s wonderful news, David.” Ella said, happy to hear that one of her closest friends would soon be home. Snow and Emma did so much for her in the past; she owed them everything. 

David hated to ruin the joy felt in that moment, but there was still the news of Cora. Everyone needed to be prepared. 

Abigail noticed David’s expression growing grim. “What’s the bad news, David?” Abigail felt any levity was out the window once David told them. It surely had to be dire. 

He took a breath, steadying himself to share the information. Not many of them knew much about Regina’s mother, but Snow said Cora was the only person she’d ever seen Regina scared of, which counted for something. “A powerful sorceress named Cora is trying to come to Storybrooke. She’s Regina’s mother.”

“Regina has a mother?” Thomas asked, flabbergasted. With how evil Regina was, it was easy to forget that she didn’t spring up out of some dark abyss throwing fireballs and terrorizing everyone. 

“I thought Cora was dead.” Granny grunted. “No one heard from her since the Evil Queen wed Snow’s poor father.” What Granny did know from what little she gathered from Snow over the years was that Cora was bad news.

“Apparently, she’s alive.” David said. “Snow said she’s the only person Regina’s ever feared. Worse, Cora wants to have a family reunion. If she and Regina work together, then it’s possible that we’re in for a war.”

“We’re doomed then.” Doc grumbled. “They both have magic. What have we got?” He shook his head dejected. “We still haven’t found any fairy dust.” 

“Then we’ll try harder.” Leroy was emphatic. “We’ll keep digging and find the dust. Once the fairies have their magic back, then we can face off against Regina and Cora.” 

It was then that Jefferson stumbled in, his face drawn in wide-eyed terror. “I didn’t just hear that, did I? Cora? Cora is here?” No, no, no. Not her too. 

“No, she’s not.” David said. “Not yet, anyway. How do you know Cora?” Had Jefferson dealt with her in the past like he’d had with Regina and Rumplestiltskin?

Jefferson swallowed as he remembered the torment Cora inflicted. “Regina banished Cora to Wonderland years before the curse. Not long before the curse, Regina trapped me in Wonderland and Cora took my head off, literally. She was known as the Queen of Hearts there and her reign of terror was just as infamous as Regina’s was in our land.” 

“Fantastic.” Ruby growled. “So Cora’s just as bad, and if she does get Regina on her side, we’re screwed.”

Seeing how defeated everyone looked already, David couldn’t not give them something to hold onto. “Maybe not. There’s someone else who can fight them.”

“The Dark One?” Edward scoffed. “He’s unlikely to help us.”

“I’ve already spoken with him.” David told them. “You’re right. He won’t help us, but he says he won’t help Cora either. They have a history.”

“He has a history with everyone.” Ella wasn’t keen on conversations regarding the man, who tore her family apart for so long and continued doing so during the curse. 

“Can we trust the word of the Dark One?” Frederick asked. “He has a tendency towards trickery.” 

“I don’t know.” David admitted, though his instincts were telling him that Rumplestiltskin meant what he said. “We have to hope that he won’t.”

“David, if Gold won’t help us,” Ruby started, her brows furrowing. “Then who were you talking about?”

It was Jefferson, who answered, surprising even David. “Emma. He means Emma.”

“Emma has magic?” Ella asked. “Since when?”

“As a product of True Love, she was born with it.” Jefferson spoke, pretty much speaking the very words Rumplestiltskin told David. 

“How do you know all this?” David asked, still relatively suspicious of the man who’d once been an ally of both Regina and the Dark One. 

“You’d be surprised at what I know.” Jefferson said. “You think the changes before the curse happened because she’s the Savior?” Jefferson shook her head. “True she was the one meant to break the curse, but the curse weakening didn’t just have to do with Emma being the Savior. She’s always had magic here.”

“But this is the Land Without Magic,” Blue spoke up. “It’s impossible for her to have had magic here before the Dark One brought it.”

Jefferson arched a brow. “I’ve been observing everyone under this curse for decades, especially Emma when she arrived. She’s had magic, all right, she just didn’t know it.” He leaned against the fireplace. “Have you ever dealt with someone born of True Love before?”

“No.” Blue admitted. “It’s extremely rare for True Love to exist.” 

“Then how do you know what someone like Emma is capable of?” Jefferson’s point was a good one. How many people out there knew anything about the inner workings of True Love magic, let alone what abilities were gifted to children born of such unions?

“So what if the Savior has magic?” Edward huffed. “Is she trained? Could she defeat Regina and Cora?”

“No, she’s not trained.” David said. “But Rumplestiltskin said that he believes Emma has the potential to be more powerful than both Regina and Cora.” He wasn’t exactly sure what that would mean for Emma, especially since all magic had a price, but he hoped that her magic being born from love meant it was different from the other forms of magic they’d all been exposed to over the years. 

“I don’t know how much help we can be.” Blue said. “Fairy magic and sorcery are different, but we can try and help Emma learn.” 

“Well, then you better find a way to kill Cora too.” Jefferson said. “Her heart’s gone. Rumor is she took it out herself years ago and no one knows where it is.” 

Blue simply nodded in acknowledgment of his statement. 

Leroy stepped forward. “Even if Emma has magic, it won’t hurt to have more at our disposal. We’ll redouble our efforts in the mines.”

“Thanks, Leroy.” David said. 

“Come on, men.” Leroy commanded and the dwarves followed his lead. 

When they were gone, David turned to the others. “Look, I know that this isn’t the best news, but there isn’t a guarantee that Cora will come here. Emma and Snow are trying to get a portal before Cora does.” He hoped they would succeed. “But, Cora’s cunning. We need to prepare for the worst case scenario. We need to gather our allies and soldiers and prepare to fight.” He looked hard at everyone as he spoke. “I know that this isn’t our old home, but Storybrooke is home now and we need to defend it. We need all the help we can get.” 

The others nodded in agreement, but Abigail was the one who stated it out loud. “You have our support, David. We’ll let our warriors know, but if people find out that the Evil Queen’s mother might be coming to town, there will be panic.”

David knew she was right, but they couldn’t leave the entire town in the dark. “If Cora comes over and people don’t know, then they’re in danger. We have to let people know, so they can better defend themselves. There isn't a need to panic yet. This is all just preparations for a worst case scenario that might not happen. I have faith that Emma and Snow can prevent Cora from coming over."

Knowing he had a good point, Abigail conceded. “We’ll tell who we can.” 

It wasn’t long after that, after talking about allies they could clue in, the meeting broke up and only Granny and Ruby were left. 

David sighed heavily as he sat down on the now vacated couch. “That went better than I expected.” 

“You’re little speech at the end there helped.” Ruby commented. “Do you think Snow and Emma will be able to stop Cora?”

“I hope so.” David sighed. “They’re both crafty and resourceful. Since Emma doesn’t know she has magic, that’ll have to be enough.”

*****************************

Henry reluctantly passed the storybook to Grace at the lunch table. Stop it. She just wants to find her dad. Still, he couldn’t help but feel protective, or well possessive, of his book. The book changed everything for him for the better. It pushed him to find his real mom and fight back against the curse. It helped reunite his family. To anyone else, it was just a book, but for Henry it represented so much more. 

As for Grace, she took care to open the book. Henry always had it with him, so she knew it was important to him. The last thing she wanted to do was damage it. “There’s no table of contents.” She said after finding the stories right after the title page. 

“I think his story is on page one hundred and…twenty something.” Henry couldn’t quite remember the number, but he read the book so much, he was sure it was about there in the book. 

Grace carefully thumbed through the pages, easily distracted by the artwork, wanting to read to sate her own curiosity. No, you have to find Papa. Focus.

Liam wondered if his own father was somewhere in there, but so far he hadn’t had any luck and Henry didn’t really remember Brennan’s name. He decided to take his mind off of his father before he got too upset. “Hey Henry, is that Cora lady really worse than Regina?” 

Henry winced. “In the book, she ripped out Regina’s boyfriend's heart and crushed it right in front of her.” He always felt sad reading that story, especially as that event was what set Regina down her path of darkness. 

“Ouch.” Liam grimaced. “Sounds like one evil lady.” It was no wonder Regina also turned out to be evil. Her mother must’ve had quite the impact on her even before murdering her boyfriend. 

“Yeah, I don’t think it’ll be a very good family reunion.” Henry said. He wasn’t sure how Regina would respond to Cora’s presence, but since Cora essentially was Regina’s start of darkness, Cora could very well keep Regina on that path. Henry wasn’t sure if he wanted Regina to be good; he knew he didn’t want her to be evil, especially because it would put other people he loved in harms way, but Regina hadn’t treated him well in the past few years. When he was younger there were really good memories; even though everyone else never aged under the curse, the days and seasons changed. That allowed Regina to have lasagna nights with him, birthdays celebrated with friends who never grew up with him, being spoiled at Christmas, having a different story every night. 

But there was still the bad. The confusion of growing up and leaving friends behind; friends who never remembered him. The neglect as he got older and more able to care for himself, allowing Regina to have more time with Sheriff Graham or doing who knows what else. All of the fights they got into where Henry knew that something was wrong and Regina didn’t want to hear it, forcing him into therapy so she didn’t have to deal with him. There was also her actions in keeping his grandparents separated, killing Sheriff Graham, trying to kill his mom, and ruining everyone’s lives.

“Hey, Henry, are you okay?” Liam asked after a while. 

Henry blinked, coming back to himself as he looked at his friends’ concerned faces. “Sorry, what?”

“You completely zoned out.” Grace said. “Are you thinking about your mom and grandma?”

“Yeah, they’ll be home soon.” Liam added. “You must be excited about that.”

“I am.” Henry smiled, but then it faltered. “I’m glad Mom and Grandma are coming home. But I was thinking about Regina. I don’t know what she’ll do if Cora gets here.”

“Won’t she join her mom?” Liam figured that was obviously the choice for the Evil Queen. 

“I don’t know.” Henry shrugged. “She wasn’t the best mom, but when I was younger she wasn’t so bad.”

Grace could understand his conflicted feelings. Though her cursed parents were good parents, she wanted her papa back. At the same time, she felt guilty. Her cursed parents were their neighbors in the Enchanted Forest. Grace owed them so much and they told her that she was welcome to stay with them as their daughter after the curse broke. But she couldn’t stay without knowing where her papa was and if he wanted her back. Of course, it was a bit more complicated for Henry with Regina being the Evil Queen. He was a good kid and he loved Emma and his grandparents so much. But Regina still raised him. “I get it.” Grace said. “I mean my cursed parents aren’t evil, but I feel guilty for wanting my papa when they’ve done so much to take care of me.”

“Yeah.” Henry sighed. “I know she’s done so many bad things to so many people, including me, but she’s still my mom.”

Liam put a comforting arm around Henry. “It’s okay to feel like she’s still your mom, but you shouldn’t feel guilty. Regina made and will make her choices. You’re a kid, what can you do about it?” 

He supposed Liam had a good point. 

“Don’t tell David I said that.” Liam said. “Then he’ll never let us do anything.”

That got a chuckle out of Henry.

Grace’s brows furrowed. “Hey Henry, are you sure you know where Papa’s story is? I went through page one hundred to one fifty and it’s not there.”

With how often Henry read the book, he knew that couldn’t be right. “I’ve read the book so much, I know it should be around there.” Henry pulled the book towards himself to look. As he flipped through, he realized something odd. 

There were stories he’d never seen before. How did that happen? The book hadn’t left his possession since they got it back from August, and he and Liam were looking at it just last night. “That’s not possible.” Henry shook his head. “We looked last night, but now…there are new pages.”

“New pages?” Liam asked. 

“So it added to itself?” Grace shrugged. “Isn’t it a magic book or something?” 

“I don’t know about that.” Henry flipped back to the front of the book. “Before the curse broke, a guy named August added Pinocchio’s story by hand. He had my book for weeks. If the book could just add to itslef, then why would August have to go through all that trouble?”

“Maybe he doesn’t know how the book works?” Grace suggested. 

“He knows more about it than I do.” At least Henry was pretty sure August knew enough about the book. “Maybe he knows how this happened?”

“Well, let’s go find him.” Liam said. 

“I don’t know where he is.” Henry told them. “He’s Pinocchio. When the curse started weakening, he started turning back into wood.” 

Grace and Liam shared disturbed looks. 

“So he’s like a living puppet?” Liam asked. “That’s creepy.”

“If he knows more about the book, then we should find him.” Grace said. 

Henry wondered if that was a good idea. He didn’t know August all that well; the guy wasn’t likely to hurt them, but after reading his story and learning August abandoned Emma when she was a baby, Henry felt sour towards the guy. It wasn’t really August’s fault since he was a kid, younger than Henry at the time, but still, his mom grew up with no one in part because of August. He never even checked up on her to see if she was all right. “Maybe later. Let’s just try and find your dads first. Besides, I want to have a chance to read these new stories. Maybe that will be a clue for us or August.”

Liam and Grace agreed and Henry began looking for Jefferson’s story once more. 

*****************************

While the news that Cora was alive and well with the intention of coming over here wasn’t good news, Rumplestiltskin knew he could get Cora to leave him alone. She was clever, which meant she wasn’t stupid or foolish enough to cross him. He’d have to put Belle under his protection as well despite the fact that she was angry at him right now.

It was all that damn shepherd’s fault. If he hadn’t shown up while Belle had been here, then she wouldn’t be any the wiser to Rumple’s refusal to help the heroes. He wasn’t going to unnecessarily put himself in her crosshairs, least of all for people he couldn’t care less about. Belle would come around; she always did. 

Hopefully, the Savior would stop Cora. Should she come over, that would throw a wrench into Rumplestiltskin’s plans to find his son as he’d have to ensure the safety of the dagger. He didn’t know for sure if the dagger could cross into the Land Without Magic, or how it would react. It was better to leave it here. At least, Cora didn’t know all of his tricks, she just thought that she did. As if the Dark One would teach one lone apprentice everything he knew about magic. It always paid to have cards up his sleeves. 

Now, if only the Savior would get back here. While he hadn’t perfected the potion to retain his memories when crossing the town line, Rumplestiltskin knew he was making progress. He hoped to be reunited with Baelfire soon enough, but he couldn’t go anywhere without her and her knowledge and skills, unfortunately. Though if she was contending with Cora, Rumplestiltskin didn’t have much faith in her magical abilities. While Miss Swan was determined and had so much untapped magical potential, Cora was older, wiser, cleverer, and had much more experience in magical matters. 

Not to mention, Miss Swan inherited her father’s tact. That certainly wouldn’t help her in any situation, let alone one where Cora was the villain. Snow White wouldn’t be much help either. She never faced off with Cora, only Regina, and Regina was too impatient and too…emotional. Cora was more clinical and tended to lie in wait like a predator ready to pounce on her prey. Should it come down to it, Regina versus Cora, or Emma versus Cora, Cora would win. 

If Miss Swan could just prevent Cora from crossing realms, that would be enough. Then he could focus on Baelfire. Though he wondered what his son would say, how he would react to seeing his father again. They hadn’t parted on the best of terms and Baelfire would be a man now. He probably lived his own life. Did he have a wife and children? A family to call his own? Was he successful? Did he have a job he loved? Had he lived a good life?

If Baelfire was satisfied with his life, Rumplestiltskin doubted Baelfire would return to Storybrooke with him. Even if he begged for Bae’s forgiveness, even if he got it, there was no guarantee that Bae wanted anything to do with him. Especially if Bae had his own family to think about.

No, he couldn’t think like that. He hoped Baelfire was finally ready to forgive him. They could move on and rebuild the closeness they once had when Bae was a child. It couldn’t be too late to make up for his past transgressions; he wouldn’t allow it to be too late. Baelfire would forgive him and they’d be father and son again.  

As for Belle, he’d have to make up with her somehow. A day or two and she’d cool off, then he could go back to charming her and reassuring her that he was a man worthy of her. He just had to convince her that having magic and using it was necessary. He’d make her see his way of things; it would just take some time and patience on his part. 

Time and patience were two things he had for the moment. 

*****************************

The cemetery was empty as Whale stalked through the dewy grass towards the Mills Mausoleum. Rain moved in during the mid-morning, leaving behind moist air and wet earth. No one would be out and about at this time, especially on a week day when school was back to normal and people were returning to work. 

Hopefully that meant there wouldn’t be a witness to his actions. The last thing he needed was the nosy sheriff or the Evil Queen on his trail. 

He reached the mausoleum doors. They were unlocked, likely Regina believed people would be too scared to come near it or that people wouldn’t figure out her vault was here. Lucky for him, her arrogance made this so much easier. 

It was dark inside. The tomb was placed in the center of the small room. Jefferson said the vault was underneath. Did the tomb act as a door? 

Whale bent down, feeling along the bottom of the stone. A slight breeze broke through. So there was something down there after all. He’d thank Jefferson later. Standing up, Whale braced his body against the tomb and pushed with his entire body. It gave way easier than he thought. He assumed Regina used magic to enter somehow, but he supposed under the curse, she would’ve have to open it manually and made it easier on herself by either making the tomb lighter or making the mechanisms underneath bear all the weight. 

Interesting. He didn’t have time to further analyze it. The sooner he got what he wanted, the sooner he could return home. He also needed to hurry in case Regina decided a trip to her vault was necessary. 

Once the tomb was out of his way, Whale stared down the stairs. No turning back now. He descended into the vault, relieved to find it empty when he reached the bottom. He looked around, mostly seeing crates, baskets, and trunks. There was no way he could search everything without it being obvious someone had been here. Time was of the essence. If there was a way to create a portal, surely it was important enough for Regina to lock away somewhere. Ignoring the crates, Whale went for the trunks. He opened one a crack only to hear hissing inside. Quickly, he dropped the lid. No way was he chancing death by snake. He search a few of the other trunks carefully, not knowing what other manner of creatures Regina brought over. 

He found drawers and cabinets along some of the wall, and nothing jumped out at him. 

Perhaps what he was searching for was further along? Cautiously, Whale moved deeper into the vault. 

It was the bit of light that caught his eyes first. Behind tied back curtains, there was a source of light highlighting gold boxes. Whale walked into the room for a closer inspection. These weren’t boxes. They were drawers. Curious, yet wary, Whale stepped back and carefully opened one drawer. A glowing red, beating heart stared up at him. 

Whale grimaced. As he looked at the heart, he wondered if it could be useful to him somehow. It wouldn’t hurt to take one. Well, it wouldn’t hurt him at least. He slowly, gently took the heart out and slipped it into the satchel he brought. 

With the heart secured, he closed the drawer. 

Now, where else could he look? 

Knowing that he needed to get out of here, Whale picked up the pace. There were more little rooms and alcoves in this vault than he anticipated. Checking one after the other, he turned up empty every time. Frustration built inside of him. Nothing he’d come across so far seemed to be able to create a portal. True, he wasn’t well-versed enough in magic or magical items, so it was very possible that some items could create portals. However, his own deductions made him confident that he hadn’t seen anything useful. 

As his frustration peaked, he reached a set of closed double doors. Well, it couldn’t hurt to check here too. He pushed them open with ease. Inside the room was a glass coffin with a body of a man laying peacefully as though he were just asleep. 

Whale entered. He recognized the body. Memories of his trickery, aided by Rumplestiltskin and Jefferson, came to him. Now this, he could work with; he had a heart and now the one person Regina ever loved. Using Daniel against Regina to get her to help him was his only option. 

Whale smirked, satisfied that his plan would work. “Hello, Daniel. It’s good to see you again.”

*****************************

They were nearly to the Safe Haven when Emma realized it wasn’t a good idea for her to have the ashes, the bean, and the compass all on her person. If Cora figured her to be the leader, then she might suspect that Emma had the items on her. Cora would suspect her or Snow to have them. Emma didn’t trust Mulan or Aurora, not these past versions of them, and she still didn’t know Marian well. 

Her eyes glanced at Hook. Hook wasn’t a candidate for trust. Cora likely didn’t share her plans fully with him, and she would assume Emma wasn’t one to trust anyone other than Snow. 

Chewing her lip, Emma still felt their kiss, which they hadn’t discussed, but Hook admitted to trusting her and he was keeping her secret. Maybe it was time to show she trusted him; she wasted so much time before. 

Emma looked ahead of her. Mulan and her mother were leading, Aurora and Anton were talking, and Marian was a little ahead of Emma and Hook. 

Time to take a chance. Emma silently reached out, gripping Hook’s right arm to hold him back. 

His expression questioned her, but Emma gestured at him to stay quiet until the group was further ahead. When Marian was no longer in earshot, Emma turned to him. “If we confront Cora at the Safe Haven, she’ll assume that Mom or I will have the ashes and compass.” Emma dug through her jacket pockets and pulled out the compass and the dried bean. “Cora’s arrogant and doesn’t trust anyone. She’ll think I won’t trust anyone other than Mom or the other women.” Her eyes met his. “I trust you.” She swallowed thickly.

Hook’s surprise and delight was obvious. Her trust meant so much to him. 

“You keep the compass and the bean and I’ll keep the ashes. That way if we lose the ashes, we have a back up.”

“But the bean is useless.” Killian said, still confused. Truly, he was touched by her trust in him, but what was she up to? He gently took the bean and compass from her, securing them in the interior pockets of his leather coat. 

Smiling with her future knowledge, Emma spoke. “It won’t be forever.”

Killian scrutinized her for a moment. “More of your secrets, Swan.”

“You did say they were safe with you.” Emma said. “I hope my trust is safe too.”

His eyes softened. “Yes, Emma. I promise it is.” 

God, she wanted to kiss him again. The minute they were alone, Emma knew she’d tell him everything. She couldn’t in good conscience start anything without be honest. That’s why she regretted the kiss on the beanstalk. Him being in the dark felt so manipulative. Hopefully, telling him the truth wouldn’t drive him away, but if it did, Emma needed to prepare for it. 

“Thank you.” Her tone was soft and appreciative of his trust in her as well. She looked and saw they’d taken too long. “We need to hurry and catch up.” 

Silently as they could, they picked up their pace, not wanting to garner attention. Though when they reached a respectable distance, Marian glanced back with a little grin, likely assuming there was something romantic. 

Emma blushed a bit at Marian’s silent assumption, but considering how blatantly Hook flirted with her and how she let him, their mutual attraction was likely noticed by the entire group. Hopefully Cora would reveal Lake Nostos and they’d be in Storybrooke soon, and Emma could take time after reuniting with everyone to speak with Hook alone. For the first time ever, Emma wished Cora wouldn’t let her down. 

After a while, the group took a water break to rest up. 

Emma understood the need to stop, but she wanted to hurry. The sooner they got there, they’d confront Cora and hopefully save the people. She regretted not warning them sooner, but again she couldn’t think of a way to warn them without sounding crazy. Still, she felt in her bones she should’ve done more. Maybe the changes she made were enough to change their fates. Cora had no reason this time around to kill everyone; not when Hook was on their side. Please, to anything out in the universe listening, don’t let Cora kill those people. Please let everything I did change things enough. 

“All right, Swan?” Hook whispered since he was close to her. 

Was her expression troubled? “I’m fine.” She whispered back, trying to look like they weren’t conversing. “I’m just worried Cora will hurt the people at the Safe Haven.” Emma said. She turned slightly towards him so he could better hear. 

“She will if she thinks it’ll gain something.” Hook murmured. “Though considering her cruel streak, she might just do it for fun.”

His words turned her stomach. Emma never thought about her doing it for fun. 

“Time to move.” Mulan called out. 

“How long until we get there?” Aurora asked. Her dress wasn’t conducive to traveling, something she hadn’t considered before following the group, thirsting for her revenge. 

“Another hour if we keep a good pace.” Mulan told them. “Let’s go.” She started walking and the others followed. 

“There’s something more to your worry, isn’t there?” Killian asked quietly. He was concerned over Emma’s obvious upset. He knew there were things Emma was aware of that the rest of them weren’t. He wanted to know, but it surprised him that he didn’t want to know to satiate his own curiosity. He wanted to know to better help and better understand Emma. 

Emma sighed, her brow pinched with worry. “I told you I can’t tell you yet. I…” Emma glanced ahead of them. Maybe she could give him something? Some show that she would keep her word? Could it hurt? “I might know some things. I can’t explain how yet, but I’ve experienced something like this before. People died and I’m worried they will again, because I couldn’t warn them. Okay, I could’ve, but they wouldn’t have believed me.”

That was curious. What did she mean by knowing things? Perhaps Emma had prophetic gifts? "I'm sure you've done what you can, Swan." Always quick to reassure her. Killian never was much for optimism, but it seemed Emma brought it out in him. His desire to know more of her grew with every interaction. It was almost all-consuming enough to make him forget his life's purpose. Killian glanced at the tattoo on his right wrist. 

Milah. He'd spent centuries looking for a way to kill the Dark One without becoming the Dark One. He kept dreamshade in his ship just in case there was nothing else, and of course to use on himself once his mission was complete so that he would reunite with Milah and Liam in death. 

"I don't know." Emma's voice brought him back to the present, scaring away his past demons like a light snuffing out the darkness. "I feel like I should've done more."

"You said it yourself. They might die." Killian said. "Not that they will die. Even if you suspected something might happen, that doesn't guarantee it will." 

Emma glanced at him with soft eyes. "You always reassure me no matter my doubts."

What did she mean by that? "A few days is hardly always." He shrugged off her compliment, noticing how something knowing flickered across her features at his words. When they met, Killian felt a kinship with her deep in his bones, like something clicked in place. Seeing her look at him as if she'd known him his whole life sent a thrill of anticipation through him. She wanted to share more with him; she trusted him. It made him feel light.

It felt like more than just...

A scream disrupted his thoughts and on instinct he, and Emma, ran towards where Aurora, Mulan, Snow, Marian, and Anton came to a halt. 

They arrived at the Safe Haven. Bodies were everywhere.

No. Emma held onto Killian's arm for support. It happened again. I thought I changed enough. There was no reason for her to kill them this time around.  

"What happened here?" Snow asked, shocked. 

"I did." Cora appeared in front of them. Smartly, she was a good distance away.

Anger filled Emma's being as she raced forward. "How could you do this? There was no reason to kill these innocent people!"

Cora grinned as though Emma was a misunderstanding child. "Oh my dear, there was every reason to kill them. Now you all understand that I am not one to be crossed." 

"You monster." Snow hissed, pulling out an arrow and notching it to her bow, quickly taking aim. 

"Dear Snow, you think you can hit me with a simple arrow?" Cora waved her hand and all of their weapons, save for Killian's hook, disappeared. "No weapons now, pets. I have a proposal."

Magic itched at Emma's fingertips. "Try me, bitch." 

Killian moved behind Emma, ready to stop her from getting herself killed, or pull her behind him should Cora attacked. Protectiveness overrode all sense of self-preservation he possessed. 

Cora glared at Emma and Killian, though it was mightily interesting to see Captain Hook backing the Savior up. "You have the ashes, and I'm sure the dear Captain told you about the compass, which means you have the ingredients for a portal." 

"If you think we're going to let you anywhere near Storybrooke, you're mistaken." Snow snapped. 

"There's no need to make this difficult." Cora said. "You have the means to a portal, and I know how to make it work. We all want the same thing here. Working together will have to be a necessity."

Emma knew what Cora meant, but couldn't mention the lake herself. "What do you mean? Is there some spell or something?"

"Now, why would I share that with you?" Cora asked. "I have the knowledge and lording it over you is one of my only advantages." She waved her hand and a little boy with dark curly hair, probably around three years old, appeared at her side in a small puff of smoke.

"Roland!" Marian exclaimed, running for her son. 

"Mama!" The boy cried. 

"No, wait!" Emma called out, but Cora waved her hand again, sending Marian flying back into Mulan and Snow, knocking them to the ground.

"Ah ah ah." Cora tutted. Another small wave of her hand and Roland disappeared. From her dress, Cora produced a tiny heart. "Now, you will all do well to listen. You will travel to Lake Nostos. I will create the portal and, in exchange for my safe passage to Storybrooke, I will return the boy's heart to him and then him to his mother. Is that understood?"

Marian pushed herself up off the ground. "I'm going to kill you."

Cora laughed. "Many have tried. I will meet you at the lake by this time tomorrow, or the boy will die." With that, Cora disappeared. 

White hot rage filled Emma, both at Cora and herself. She could've stopped this. Her future knowledge should've saved these people. If she'd been honest from the beginning, sure there might've been consequences or everyone would've thought her crazy, but she could've saved these people. Now, because of her fear, they were dead. Roland was in danger, and Cora was closer to making it to Storybrooke. 

Emma turned to face the group. Killian looked concerned for her. Aurora and Snow were comforting Marian. Mulan stormed off towards the armory, taking Anton with her. 

"Marian." Emma said, getting their attention. "We won't let her hurt Roland. We'll get him back."

Marian, upset as she was, nodded with determination. Her son wasn't going to be another victim of that monster. 

"Here." Mulan and Anton returned with bows, quivers full of arrows, swords, and daggers. "She might have magic, but we might be able to surprise her."

As they all grabbed weapons, Emma knew she'd need to use magic herself. Cora was going to pay for this.

*****************************

Unsure as to what to do with herself or where to live, Belle found herself in Granny's Diner, sitting at the counter looking over a menu she wasn't going to order from since she didn't have any money. 

Her chin was in her hand and her eyes downcast. What was she going to do? First she was in the basement of Storybrooke General with no memories, then she was the wild Lacey, and now she was the broke, homeless, alone Belle. Until she left Rumplestiltskin's shop, she hadn't truly realized how dependent on him she was for everything. 

"Penny for your thoughts?" A woman asked. 

Belle looked up to see a young woman with dark brown hair and hazel eyes wearing a waitress uniform. "Unfortunately, I don't have any pennies on me." 

The young woman shrugged. "That's what tabs are for, so if you want to order, we can always hunt you down for payment later." 

That was tempting, but Belle didn't know if she'd ever be able to pay the diner back. "I don't have a job." Belle sighed, leaning back. "I don't have anything. I thought I had love and a home, but he doesn't want to change for me. Now, I'm on my own." The words escaped her before her mind even realized she was talking. 

The waitress arched a surprised brow.

Belle winced. "Sorry. I didn't mean to dump my problems on you." 

"That's all right." The waitress shrugged. "I get it all the time. I'm Ruby by the way." She held a hand out for Belle to shake. 

"Belle." Belle smiled, taking her hand. Her stomach grumbled and a blush colored her cheeks. "Sorry."

"I have an idea." Ruby said. "Why don't you order, and then you can start working here. We could always use another set of hands. Then you could pay off your meal."

Belle hadn't thought about that. There was a brief time she worked at a tavern. How much different could a diner be? "I was a tavern girl once."

"See, you'll fit right in." Ruby said. "Now, what'll you have?"

"Um," Belle looked at the menu. "What's a cheeseburger?"

"A meat sandwich with cheese, onions, pickles, lettuce, and a couple of sauces." Ruby said. "You might like it. Comes with fried potatoes." 

Belle grinned. "Okay, I'll try that." 

Ruby wrote her order. "I'll talk to Granny about the job. You can stay here at the Inn too." Ruby disappeared behind a swinging door into the kitchen. 

A weight lifted off of Belle's shoulders. Perhaps things were looking up. 

She would make a life here on her own. 

*****************************

Archie only scheduled two patients today, and planned to use the morning for paperwork, but Regina showing up altered his plans completely. 

She hadn't felt bad about it, not when Archie insisted she stay and talk. Their session lasted three hours, something Archie told her he never did, but wanted to make a first-time-only exception for her considering her situation. 

Any appointments after would be the regular hour-long ones. Still, it felt good to start opening up. The start was awkward with her not knowing where to begin and Archie uncertain as to what questions to ask, but his empathetic assurance that she could talk about anything had her opening up about her childhood first. 

Wasn't that where it all started? With her mother isolating her, because no one was good enough to play with her? Criticizing every accomplishment with how she should have done things and that she could do better next time? Punishing servants for being kind to Regina?

Her lonely childhood led to her desperate romance with Daniel. She truly did love him; he was her hope and light in a dark time in her life. Archie questioned if she loved Daniel for what he represented; a simpler life away from the pressures of Cora and court. 

Regina knew her love for Daniel was real, but Archie may have had a point. When Regina was with Daniel, she was just Regina, a girl who loved horses, who loved to read, who's favorite food was cinnamon apple cake. She didn't have to be a Princess, minor as her father was in the royal circles. Her mother stayed away from the stables unless she had to be there, so the stables were Regina's escape. They were her safe place. 

Daniel became that safe place as well, and Cora ripping that from her left a gaping hole that Regina doubted would ever be filled. 

They finished their session there to be picked up in a couple of days. Archie encouraged her to keep coming. Even if she had an Evil Queen moment, he told her that people trying to better themselves always slipped back into old habits because it was easy. He told her that if she fell back into what was easy, she just needed to remember why she was trying to better herself and needed to be gentle with herself. 

After all she'd done as Evil Queen, Archie's kindness and compassion touched her. Regina knew that this would be the first of many sessions. 

Her heels clacked along the pavement as she strode to her car, when something moved out of the corner of her eye. Her head turned slightly before she realized what she was seeing. 

Halting suddenly, Regina almost tripped over her own heels as she turned her body in the direction where she saw the man.

Nothing was there now.

Bust she could've sworn there was someone there.

Not just someone. It couldn't be but Regina thought for a moment there that she saw Daniel.

"That's impossible." She sighed, rubbing her temple. No, Daniel was dead. Perhaps talking about him and going into so much detail about her past with Archie overwhelmed her mind. She was just seeing things.

Ghosts of the past. 

Shaking herself, Regina got in her car. She needed to go home and rest. Putting her mind at ease and figuring out her next steps over wine and ice cream was exactly what she needed to do.

*****************************

Liam and Henry hopped off the bus, both discussing the book's changes when Henry stopped short. 

"You okay?" Liam asked. 

"That's Jefferson." Henry nodded ahead of them. "Grace's dad."

Liam followed Henry's gaze and saw a man with brown hair and blue eyes staring at the bus. The man's hands were stuffed into his pockets as he shifted nervously watching the bus. "Are you sure?"

Henry nodded. "I recognize him from the illustrations in my book." Of course, he looked a bit more mentally unstable in those drawings, while now he looked sane, but anxious. 

"Do you think he's looking for Grace?" Liam asked. That twinge of jealousy returned. Grace's father was here, looking for her, but where was his papa? Was he looking for Liam? Did he even care? 

"He's got to be." Henry said. "Let's go talk to him."

Liam wasn't too sure about that but followed Henry anyway. 

Jefferson watched the bus, waiting for the familiar sight of blonde hair, his brain abuzz with all of the things he wanted to say to Grace when he saw her. What would he say? Would she be angry with him? Would she even let him explain what happened? 

"Hey." Henry stopped in front of Jefferson, while Liam stayed back a bit.

Surprised at seeing the Savior's son approach him, Jefferson glanced back at the bus, before giving Henry his attention. "Your Emma's son right?" 

"Henry." Henry said. "This is my friend Liam."

Jefferson acknowledged Liam with a nod. "Why isn't Grace on the bus today?"

So he was here for her. Henry smiled, happy for his friend. "She stayed at school to tryout for soccer."

"Really?" Jefferson asked. He didn't know Grace was into sports. Watching her repeat the same day every year only gave a glimpse into her life, but it also limited everyone in what they did. Perhaps now with her free will returned, Grace wanted to try new things. 

"Yeah, she thought it would be fun." Henry said. "She's been looking for you , you know."

A wince crossed Jefferson's face. "I know." Guilt welled up again. He had so much to make up for if Grace would let him. "Is she angry with me?"

"Why would she be angry?" Henry asked.

"Because he abandoned her." Liam spat, his anger even surprising him. "He left her before the curse, remember?"

Henry startled at the venom in Liam's voice. That didn't come from any anger on Grace's behalf; Henry was certain Liam's anger was for his own father. Like Grace, Liam was left alone before the curse, but unlike her, Liam didn't have the luxury of cursed caregivers. 

Jefferson grimaced at the other boy's words. "You're right, I did. I made a lot of mistakes, but I want Grace to know I'm sorry. I want her home."

"She isn't angry." Henry said. "At least, I don't think she is, because she's been worried about you. She wants to know that you're okay." Henry figured that any anger Grace did have would be for Jefferson to deal with as her dad, and it was between the two of them. Henry just wanted Grace to be happy and reuniting with her father would do just that. "She'll want to see you." 

Though Henry sounded confident, Jefferson wasn't so sure. Still, he needed to take a chance and hope that Grace wanted him in her life. "Will she be on the bus tomorrow?" 

"Why don't you come to school tomorrow before the buses leave?" Henry asked. "You know for sure that she'll be there." 

"Maybe." Jefferson said. "Look, in case something comes up, don't tell Grace we talked or that I'll be there. I don't want to get her hopes up." Jefferson hoped he would be brave enough tomorrow to show up. 

"Why not?" Liam asked, glaring. "She should know, and I don't want to lie to her." 

Jefferson wondered why the kid was so angry. He didn't remember seeing him during the curse, but he only ever paid attention to Grace. He only started to watch Henry after Emma came to town, and usually only when Emma was with Henry. The kid was clearly angry at someone else and Jefferson was just the lucky punching bag of the day. 

Henry shot Liam a worried look. Maybe they needed to get going. Clearly Liam needed to talk about something; or at least, Henry would push him to talk. He looked back at Jefferson. "Look, we can't promise we won't tell Grace, but please show up tomorrow. I know it'll mean a lot to her."

Grabbing Liam's arm, Henry walked past Jefferson. "What's up with you?"

Liam jerked away and kept walking. "He left her. He just left her all alone and now he thinks he can just come back into her life like nothing happened."

"That's not what he said." Henry said. "I don't think you're angry at Jefferson." 

"I don't want to talk about it." Liam huffed, walking faster. He was a bit taller than Henry, so Henry had to jog to keep up. 

"Do you still want to find your dad?" Henry asked as they hurried down Main Street towards the police station. 

"I told you I don't want to talk, Henry." Liam snapped. 

Henry ran ahead and stopped in Liam's path, forcing the other boy to a stop. "Is this because my mom is coming back? Because we won't abandon you when Mom comes home. She was an orphan, so she knows what it's like to be alone."

"I'm not an orphan." Liam growled. Though wasn't that the issue? His mother was dead, and his father gone or dead. He was all alone, even if Henry said otherwise. He'd never be a part of the Charming family. Just an outsider. Tears started to come much to Liam's embarrassment. He swiped at his face, turning away from Henry.

"It's okay to be upset." Henry gently patted his friends back. "I know you miss your dad and you're scared, but I am here for you. I promise I won't leave."

Liam breathed shakily as he stared at the ground. "There was a man.” He remembered a man with an air of danger about him, though that may have just been the long black leather coat he sported. “He came to the tavern and talked with Papa. Then Papa left. I never saw him again. How could he just leave me like that? Why wouldn't he take me with him?” 

Henry was at a loss for answers. "I don't know." He wished he could say more to comfort his friend. "Look, if we never find your papa, I know we won't leave you." He put an arm around Liam. “My mom’s good at bringing back happy endings. Besides, I always wanted a brother."

Liam swallowed thickly. “Brother?" 

Henry shrugged, suddenly feeling shy. Was that the wrong thing to say? "If that's okay?" 

Touched by Henry's words, tears continued to come. Liam wished they'd stop. He felt like such a little kid. “Yeah.” He sniffed. “I always wanted a brother too.”

Henry beamed at him. “Come on, let’s get to the station. If we get there and you still look upset, we can definitely wrangle dinner at Granny’s with hot cocoa and ice scream out of Grandpa.”

His words drew out a loud, watery laugh from Liam. “Sounds like a plan.” 

*****************************

With the breakfast rush, he was certain that the wolves would be too preoccupied in the diner to check on their inn. After watching for a few days, George saw that both Granny and Ruby Lucas lived in the inn on the first floor away from guests. 

George glanced around the foyer of the inn, ensuring that no one was there before he went through a sitting room to his left. There was a closed door he figured led to the proprietor's rooms. He tried the knob, surprised to find it unlocked. Perhaps the monsters figured no one would break into their home. 

He entered to find a small kitchenette. There was another set of stairs. 

As he ascended the stairs, he knew his plan would work. Turning the town on David would be easy if he gave them something to fear. David was friends with the werewolf and the full moon was near. She thought she had control over her beast, but George would prove her wrong.

His first step was to find her cloak. In the Enchanted Forest, George never saw Ruby without it and on the night David conquered his castle and George was captured, George watched Snow toss the cloak over the wolf and saw her transform back. The cloak was key. 

He'd get rid of it, forcing the wolf to transform. In case she was in control, a victim would be needed. There was still time to figure that out. 

At the top of the stairs, there were three doors. The first was a bedroom, which clearly belonged to the old wolf. George searched anyway in case the cloak was safer with Granny than Ruby. Setting his briefcase down on the bed, George looked at the space around him. Seeing a chifforobe, he carefully searched there first, but found nothing. 

A trunk at the end of the bed caught his eyes. Kneeling down, he found the trunk was unlocked as well. Truly it was baffling to him how stupid these beasts were leaving everything out in the open. He found quilts on top. After digging a bit, a sliver of crimson caught his eye. Pulling out the cloak, George grinned. 

He closed the trunk and folded the cloak before transferring it to his briefcase. It was a bit of a squeeze but he managed. he hurried down the stairs and out the door before breakfast ended and he risked the wolves finding him. 

As he walked down Main Street, George smiled to himself. 

His plan was unfolding beautifully. Soon David would fall from the town's pedestal and George would step in as the hero, coming out on top once again. 

*****************************

After traveling all night, particularly at Marian and Emma’s insistence, the group finally reached Lake Nostos. They were earlier than the planned time and Cora was nowhere to be found. 

They plotted different scenarios during their nightly travel, but none were confident they could overpower Cora. 

Emma tried to figure out a spell to use to knock her out since tossing Cora around wouldn’t guarantee keeping her down for the count. Not only that, but she didn’t want to risk damaging Roland’s heart if kept it on Cora’s person. Emma mentioned teleporting the heart, which was something Emma knew she could do confidently, but Marian, believing Emma to be more of a novice than she was, worried about using any magic on Roland’s heart.

Mulan suggested distracting Cora and letting Marian or Killian get close to pick pocket the heart back. That was the plan at the moment. 

“Where is she?” Marian looked around, terrified that her son could be lost to her forever. 

“She’ll be here.” Snow reassured, grimly. “Cora wants to get to Storybrooke more than she wants to torment us.” Once they got Roland and his heart back, they needed to keep Cora away from the portal. The question was how they would manage it. There was no squid ink and Emma’s magic, while useful, was untrained and Snow doubted she could restrain Cora long enough. Not that she’d want Emma to use magic. Magic came with a price and after the life Emma had, the last thing Snow wanted was her daughter to risk herself further by invoking some unknown consequence.

"It will be okay." Aurora spoke, offering comfort to Marian. "We will get your son back.”

Emma walked away from the others, guilt eating away at her. She had a chance to change things and save all those people, and she hadn’t warned them. Of course, she didn’t think Cora would’ve gone the same route with Hook on their side now, but Emma should’ve known Cora would’ve pulled this again. Closing her eyes, Emma breathed deep. People were dead and it was all her fault. 

“Swan?” His voice was soft behind her. 

Emma slowly turned to face him. 

Killian took in how upset Emma seemed. Guilt swam behind her eyes. Did she feel guilty about the Safe Haven? About Roland? “You couldn’t have saved them. Cora wanted to make us know not to cross her.” 

Her eyes flicked over to the other women, making sure they were out of ear shot, before she whispered. “That’s just it. I did know. I just thought things were going to be different. I thought Cora would come after us.” 

Her words confirmed for him that Emma must’ve had a vision. “Perhaps you couldn’t change their fate. Maybe you warned them, they wouldn’t have believed you, and they still would’ve died.” 

Emma stared at him for a moment. She changed his fate. Likely she changed Marian, Aurora, Mulan, Anton, and Roland’s. Why didn’t she just take a chance and tell everyone the truth, damn the consequences? Her instincts told her that revealing her time travel was an extremely bad idea, at least to anyone who wasn’t Killian. Regina often warned magic had consequences, particularly the larger the spell the bigger the consequence. 

Her adventure to the past might be the worse for everyone. “Maybe you’re right, but I still could’ve tried.”

“What would that have done?” Killian asked. “Cora still has magic, you’re untrained, and weapons wouldn’t have stood a chance. There were fifty people there and Cora overwhelmed all of them. You can’t save everyone, Swan. Savior or not.” He hated that Emma felt guilty for Cora’s actions. Even knowing they would happen, Emma didn’t think Cora would go through with it. 

Though he was trying to reassure her, it wasn’t working. Innocent lives were still on her head. If she took Cora out sooner, Roland would be safe and people would be alive. “Saving people isn’t something I ever asked for.” Emma admitted. “But now that it’s my destiny, I should’ve done more.” 

“We can’t change the past, Swan.” Killian said, brushing a loose strand of her hair behind her ear. “We can only stop Cora from hurting anyone else.” 

An odd look overcame her as she met his eyes. 

Indigo smoke appeared near the center of the clearing. Cora smiled seeing they were all there. 

Marian stepped forward. “Where is my son?” 

Cora smirked. “Patience. I need my portal first.”

“No.” Snow snarled, moving to Marian’s side. “Give us Roland, then do what you need to for the portal. You’re not getting the ashes and compass without his safety ensured.” She gripped her bow tightly, but didn’t raise it yet. 

Mulan pulled her sword. “She’s right. The boy and his heart first. Then you get what you want.” She pointed the sword at Cora. 

“It’s adorable that you ladies think you can threaten me.” Cora laughed. 

“Maybe they can’t, but I can.” Emma moved away from the edge of the clearing, fists clenched at her sides. “I might not be trained, but that doesn’t mean I can’t try and kick your ass in a magic fight.”

Cora pursed her lips. “Cute.” 

“Look, you won’t get the ashes or the compass unless we have Roland.” Emma said. “Think of it as an act of good faith.” 

“And you really think that I believe you won’t double cross me?” Cora asked. “I am not a stupid woman, Savior.” 

“No, you’re not.” Emma said. “How about this? You give us Roland and his heart, then we’ll give you the ashes.” She wasn’t going to give Cora the real ashes. They were in her pocket, but she remembered the duplication spell Regina taught her in her training. If anyone wondered how she managed to make a duplicate, Emma could lie and say she just tried it and it worked. 

“Emma.” Snow’s tone warned of the danger.

“If we want Roland back, we need to play fairly.” Emma snapped. “I think a little boy’s life is more important than Cora getting what she wants.” Emma turned to Cora, glaring fiercely. “Well, are you going to bring Roland or not?”

Cora contemplated Emma for a moment. Would she trust the Savior’s good heart? “Very well. I’ll hand over the boy, but his heart remains with me until the portal is open. The ashes?” 

“Fine.” Emma gritted her teeth. She reached inside of her jacket, where the real ashes were, and cast the duplication spell. Another vial appeared in her hand. Emma held it out for Cora to see. 

The vial disappeared in a puff of indigo smoke, reappearing in Cora’s hand. “Thank you.”

Cora waved her hand and Roland appeared next to Marian. 

“Roland!” Marian dropped to her knees, hugging her son to her. 

“Mama!” He cried, clinging to her. 

Emma shared a look with Killian, she silently conveyed that he needed to get the heart if he had an opening. 

Killian nodded ever so slightly. 

Cora turned to face the center of the clearing and raised her hands. Closing her eyes, she used her magic to call upon the waters deep underground. 

While Cora worked her magic, Mulan walked along the edge in order to get behind Cora. Snow raised her bow, knotting an arrow. Aurora and Marian stepped away with Roland to keep him from the fight they knew was about to ensue. Anton, who wasn’t much of a fighter, stood at the ready if needed, but he looked worried. Killian and Emma both slowly walked towards Cora, Emma calling upon her magic and Killian pulling his sword from its scabbard. 

They surrounded her, except Snow who kept her distance for her arrows, as a geyser erupted from the ground. 

Cora’s eyes opened and before Mulan could get her from behind, Cora turned and magically threw Mulan away. 

Anton took a chance and ran for Cora, hoping to knock her down, getting magically tossed away for his efforts. 

Emma’s magic reacted as she wanted, pushing Cora away from the water. “I’ll keep her distracted.” She told Killian. 

He understood. He just needed to get close to Cora. 

Cora threw magic back at Emma, knocking the Savior off her feet. 

Killian swooped in, ducking Cora’s magic, but finding his sword meeting her shield again. 

“You chose the wrong side, Captain.” Cora said, clear disappointment in her tone. “Do you think she’ll let you get your revenge?”

Killian scoffed, pressing his cutlass against her shield, keeping Cora’s eyes on him as his hook grabbed hold of what he needed. “I think that you catch more flies with honey.” He winked at Cora as Mulan came up behind the witch, swinging her blade. 

Unfortunately, the older woman brought up a second magical shield, blocking Mulan’s sword. 

“Enough of this.” Cora snarled. Her magic pushed outwards, knocking Mulan and Killian far from her. Killian rolled a bit and panicked as he nearly landed on the satchel he swiped from Cora. 

Anton tried to lunge again, catching Cora by surprise as they rolled onto the ground. 

Cora’s magic threw him off of her. “Don’t touch me you oaf.” 

Emma pushed herself up, and used her magic to pull branches from surrounding trees, throwing them Cora’s way. 

Seeing this, Cora turned the branches to dust. 

Mulan lunged for Cora again. 

Killian, taking advantage of Cora being distracted, opened the satchel. Inside lay a tiny heart. He pulled the heart from the satchel and hurried over to Marian, Aurora, and Roland. 

“Thank you.” Marian’s relief nearly brought her to tears. “How do we get it back in?”

“I think we just shove it back in.” Killian handed Roland’s heart to Marian. He’d prefer her try it, not wanting to risk harming the boy.

Marian set Roland down and knelt next to him. “Little rabbit, this might hurt, but Mama promises it won’t hurt for long, okay?”

“Okay, Mama.” The boy said. 

Marian pressed his heart against his chest. Taking a breath, she shoved, and it entered the little boy. 

Roland cried out, but Marian swept him back into her arms to comfort him. 

“Let’s get closer to the portal.” Killian suggested. 

Emma and Mulan were both directing Cora away from the water.

Snow was aiming her arrow but she couldn’t get a clear shot with Mulan so close to Cora. 

Anton went to Snow’s side. “What else can we try?”

“I’m not sure.” Snow’s eyes were seared to Cora, looking for an opening. 

Back with Marian, Aurora, and Killian, Marian argued with the pirate. “Why? I don’t need to go to Storybrooke. If Roland’s here, Robin is too.”

“Because if we leave Cora behind, then I fear you will face her wrath.” Killian told her grimly. 

Meanwhile, Emma closed in on Cora, punching the older woman hard in the face. “Killian, Mom, get to the water.” 

Snow shot an arrow at Cora as the witch sat up. 

Cora shouted in pain as the arrow dug into her right shoulder. 

Emma hurried over towards the water and pulled the ashes from her jacket. 

Anton and Snow were at Emma’s side soon enough. 

Snow looked surprised. “You didn’t give her the ashes?”

“Hell no,” Emma said. “I asked my magic to copy the ashes. It worked.” Not entirely a lie. 

Aurora, Marian, Roland, and Killian were near the pool of water the geyser created. 

Mulan hurried over to join them.  

“I can’t go with you.” Marian argued, glaring at Killian. “I need to find my husband.” 

Emma uncorked the ashes and tossed them into the water. The ashes swirled around, turning the water purple, briefly, until a blue portal opened up inside. 

Killian took the compass from his pocket, passing it to Snow, who was closer to Emma. 

“Let’s go.” Snow started towards the water. 

Emma felt herself pulled back by magic. She grunted as she hit a tree, before things went black.

“Emma!” Both Killian and Snow exclaimed. 

Killian ran for her. 

Snow attempted, but Cora appeared behind her, pulling Snow back towards the water. 

“Give me the compass.” Cora snapped. 

“No.” Snow tried to pull away from Cora, but Cora was stronger than expected. “Let me go.”

Killian reached Emma’s side. “Come on, Swan.” He rolled her onto her back. “Wake up, Emma.”

Mulan rammed into Cora, hoping to knock her off of Snow, but it only caused Snow and Cora to lose balance and fall to the ground. 

The compass flew threw the air, landing at Aurora’s feet. The princess picked it up. “Snow, I have the compass.”

Cora turned her attention to focus on the princess. 

Mulan stepped before Aurora, guarding her. “Don’t even think about it.”

“The portal is closing!” Marian’s panicked words caused Killian to pick Emma up and sprint for the water. 

Seeing this, Cora disappeared and reappeared behind Aurora, pulling her into the water. 

Aurora desperately grabbed onto Marian, pulling Marian and Roland in. 

Mulan and Snow lost their footing as they pushed themselves up, falling into the water. 

The portal was closing. 

“Hurry, come on.” Anton encouraged Killian. 

“Go ahead!” Killian shouted, running as fast as he could. “We’re right behind you.” 

Anton looked unsure but jumped into the portal. 

Just as Killian leapt into the water with Emma, the portal closed. He turned at the last second so that his back hit the water and Emma would land on top of him instead of him losing footing and crushing her. 

He struggled to push himself up with Emma still in his arms, but he managed. He kicked at the water angrily before adjusting Emma in his arms. They were stuck here and now soaking wet. Killian swallowed feeling as though he let Emma down. 

Holding her unconscious form close, Killian whispered to her. “I will find a way home for you, Swan. I swear on my life I will get you home.” 

For now, he need to start a fire and warm them up before they took ill. 

Tomorrow was another day. 

[overlordofthelollipopguild]

Taking That Second Chance -- Chapter 5

Summary: After the end of 4a (pre 4b), Killian dies in a random accident and Emma thinks about all of the time she wasted with him and how she regrets they didn't have more. The next thing Emma knows, Mary Margaret is waking her up in the EF. Emma realizes that she's travelled back in time, so she has a choice to make: follow the same path, or change it so she and Killian have more time.

Start here on FF.net and here on A03.

Chapter 5 is here and here.

And below:

Also, I'm saying off the top: yes, Belle is going to come off as incredibly naive in this chapter. It's a part of her character arc. Bear with me please.

Chapter 5

I find the best way to love someone is not to change them, but instead, help them reveal the greatest version of themselves. — Steve Maraboli

They shouldn’t have kissed. She shouldn’t have kissed him. Or did he kiss her? It didn’t matter; it shouldn’t have happened. Guilt festered in her heart as Emma refused to look at Hook as Anton climbed down the beanstalk, both of them holding onto Anton. It was much faster than their climb the first time around. 

Emma needed to figure out how to shrink Anton. 

Hook’s eyes burned into her. He wanted to talk about it.

She couldn’t let him. It wasn’t fair to him that she kissed him. Emma had months of a friendship and romance and memories of private talks and secrets revealed all twirling around in her head. Her love for him was already there, but Hook didn’t have any of that. 

He just had his revenge, his past, and his pain. For him, she was a stranger that came into his life and completely upended it. 

Starting something with him now, when she had so much of an advantage over their relationship, was wrong. It felt like manipulating him. She couldn’t do that to him. No, if they were going to be allies and maybe friends, Emma needed to put distance between them. 

Once they rejoined the others, Emma would focus on getting home and figuring out where to go from there. She still wasn’t sure about the consequences of her time traveling and probably needed to look into that when they got back. Of course, she still wasn’t sure if she could even tell anyone the truth about time traveling. If she told anyone, they’d think she was crazy. No, it was better to keep it to herself. 

“So, when we get down there, how are you going to explain me?” Anton asked after a prolonged silence. He knew there was something going on between Emma and Hook, the tension too palpable, but wisely chose not to comment.

“We’ll tell them that you’re on our side.” Emma said. “As for your size, I’m still trying to figure that out.”

“How long have you had magic?” Anton asked. 

“I think I was born with it.” Emma lied, pretending to theorize because Rumple wasn’t around to confirm it for her. So, she was rolling with manipulating the narrative as realistically as she could. “My parents are True Love, and I’ve been told that that’s the most powerful magic of all, so I guess that’s why I have magic. I just kind of discovered it though, and completely on accident.”

“Who are your parents?” Anton asked. 

“Prince Charming and Snow White.” Emma said. “My mom’s actually here.” Which reminded her that she still had to apologize to Snow for her harsh words the other day. It wasn’t fair to Snow how Emma reacted; her reaction coming more from being overprotective of Killian as well as hurt that her mother had so little faith in her. Was trust too much to ask? Was faith in her abilities too much to ask? Probably not, but Snow was trying to mother to an adult, who never had a mother before, and Emma knew that the situation wasn’t easy for her. 

“Never heard of them.” Anton admitted. “After my family was killed, I never came down here.”

“Well, they’re heroes.” Emma said. “They fought a war against King George and the Evil Queen and they won. Until the Evil Queen cursed everyone.”

Anton had so many questions. Spending years in isolation had that effect. As he asked everything, Emma filled him in on the stories, explaining how she learned all of this from her son’s magical storybook and explaining her role in breaking the curse. 

Hook remained silent the entire trip. 

When they finally got to the bottom, Anton helped them down as Mulan, Snow, Marian, and Aurora looked warily and somewhat fearfully at Anton. 

“So, this is Anton.” Emma introduced. “He’s actually a good guy and helped us out. He’ll be coming with us to Storybrooke.”

Anton smiled politely, waving a bit shyly. 

The other women gave polite smiles as well, and Mulan helped Anton find a place nearby to settle for the night. It was too late to travel.

As Marian, Hook, and Aurora settled around the fire Snow pulled Emma away from the others to talk. 

“Emma, where’s a giant going to live in Storybrooke?” Snow asked. 

“I’m working on it.” Emma shrugged.

Snow could only nod, but she still wasn’t sure. Emma had been so closed off in Storybrooke, but now, not only had she given the infamous Captain Hook a chance, a giant was getting a second chance too? What was going on with her? “Emma, is there anything that you want to tell me?”

Emma knew that Snow was trying to figure out why she appeared as a completely different person, but Emma wasn’t going to tell her about time traveling, not until she found out more about how she ended up back here. Emma wanted to say something though. “Actually, yeah. I wanted to apologize for what I said. About not needing you.” Emma looked away, trying to find the right words. “I know that this isn’t easy for you, me being an adult. You were barely a mother before everything was taken away from you.” Braving it, Emma glanced at her mother. 

Snow’s expression was one of pained sadness. 

“I never had a mother.” Emma said. “Well, that’s not completely true. I was adopted. The Swans adopted me when I was a baby because they thought they couldn’t have their own kids. When I was three, they had their own baby girl and put me back in the system. After that, well, it would be a kindness to call any of my foster parents actual parents.” Her voice shook as old memories long buried surfaced. “So, when I say I’ve done fine without you, what I mean is that I survived without you.” Tears burned her eyes. This was the most open she’d ever been with her mother. Even in her other life, she feared opening up this much to Snow, not wanting the other woman to feel guilty. This time around, Emma wanted to deal with her past. Maybe losing Killian had her realizing other things, like how much she still kept most people at arm’s length. “I don’t know how to be the daughter you want. I am who I am, and it’ll be hard to be for me to accept parents, but I can try.”

Snow was openly, silently crying as Emma spoke, torn as she was glad that Emma opened up to her, but heartbroken at hearing that her daughter’s past wasn’t sunshine and rainbows. Giving up Emma was supposed to ensure that she grew up to break the curse, but Snow always hoped that Emma ended up somewhere where she’d be loved. When the curse first broke, she was so happy to be reunited with Emma and Charming, that she didn’t let herself think too much about it, wanting to be a family again. It was clear Emma had walls that were hard to climb and she wasn’t one to be openly vulnerable with people. Now, Emma was trying, clearly emotionally exposed. Snow cleared her throat, reaching out, taking Emma’s hand. “I’m sorry. I know that’s not enough, and it never will be enough, but I’m so, so sorry.”

“I know, Mom.” Emma said. “But it’s not your fault. Or Dad’s. Yes, you chose to send me away, but I’ve been thinking about it.” Truthfully she had been thinking about it for months, but never voiced it to her Snow or her David in the future. “When I said which curse would be worse, us together under the curse or us missing out on what could’ve been, I realized that you and Dad really didn’t have a choice. The curse didn’t give any of us a choice.” 

“I’m still sorry.” Snow hugged Emma to her. “I will spend the rest of my life making it up to you. That’s a promise.” 

Emma hugged her mother back tightly, feeling as raw and exposed as she had been talking with Hook on the beanstalk. Maybe this was a part of why she time travelled? Maybe she didn’t just need to make up for lost time with Hook, but with everyone else too. Her relationship with her parents had gotten better after she and Henry returned to Storybrooke after Zelena’s curse, but Emma knew that it wasn’t anywhere close to the relationship she or her parents wanted. 

Maybe she was meant to fix all of that. After all, she was the Savior. Surely she could make things better with her parents this time around. 

As Snow let go of her and they walked back towards the fire, Emma vowed to try harder in mending her relationship with her parents. They all deserved it after everything they’d been through. 

Hook’s eyes found hers and Emma looked away. She knew she’d have to deal with him eventually, but still exposed from her talk with her mother, Emma stayed as far as she could from Hook, eating dinner quickly, before claiming exhaustion as an excuse to be left alone for the rest of the night. 

The Savior could only do so much in one night.

*****************************

The flames licked at her skin, causing Aurora to jump back. When were these nightmares going to end? It was too vivid, too hot, too real. Tears started in her eyes as frustration mounted. How could she get rid of these nightmares? 

“Help me, please.” She whimpered to no one as she backed away from the flames. There shouldn’t be a reason to be scared. This wasn’t the real world; it couldn’t hurt her, but it felt real. The flames were hot as though she was really here and not in a dream world. 

Her eyes caught a shadow. She wasn’t alone. “Who’s there?”

The shadowy figure moved a little closer. 

Even so, there wasn’t much she could really see. The figure was still too far away. “Who are you?” She called out. 

A voice came across the flames but still it was a muted mumble. 

They wouldn’t be able to hear each other over the flames. 

Aurora warily watched the flames dance. Could she cross them without getting burned? If this was a dream, were the flames real? Gingerly, she reached out her hand to touch only to retreat when the heat got to be too much. 

Her eyes found the figure again. “Can you cross?” 

The muffled voice still wasn’t clear over the flames, but the figure stepped a little closer. It was still in shadow, but Aurora could tell that the figure was shorter than her with a small frame. 

Was that a child? How was a child in such a horrible place as this? 

While Aurora wanted nothing more than to wake up, she couldn’t leave a child in this place. But how was she going to cross? 

Looking around her, she saw how everything, even the curtains, was engulfed by flames. There wasn’t anything she could use to protect herself from the fire. 

The only way through was to brave it and go through somehow. Aurora walked alongside the flames, trying to find an opening. If she could find any low enough, she could jump. Not that this dress was conducive to any kind of jumping. Eyeing the flames for a long while, Aurora noticed a pattern where some spots would flicker lower then shoot up before lowering again. As she watched, she counted how many breaths it took for the fire to change height. 

She counted about a dozen times to see if it was consistent. Once she figured it was, Aurora walked away from the flames as far as she could. Here in this dream realm, nightmare realm, wherever this was, Phillip’s dagger was still in the folds of her dress. Taking it in her hand, she knelt down and cut through her skirts until her dress was just above the knee. Once that was done, Aurora discarded the ragged scraps of fabric and stood. 

Her gaze found the flames with her opening. It was high again, but she didn’t know how long it had been that way. When they finally lowered after a few still seconds, Aurora broke into a run. Jumping over the flames just in time, Aurora landed on her feet, quickly stumbling into the ground. Groaning, she pushed herself up only to come face to face with a boy, who looked about nine or ten years old. 

His bright green eyes looked at her with concern. “Are you okay?” He asked, helping her up. 

“I’m fine.” Aurora said as she looked down at herself. Luckily there were no signs of burns. Her poor dress was completely ruined. Her gaze returned to the boy. “I’m Aurora.”

“I’m Henry.” The boy said. “Were you under a sleeping curse too?” 

“I was.” Aurora answered, surprised that someone cursed a little boy. Then she registered his name. Henry. Wasn’t Emma’s son named Henry? To be certain, she asked another question. “How did you become cursed?”

Henry grimaced. It wasn’t something he wanted to talk about. How do you explain to a stranger that one of your moms was trying to kill the other one and that he was the one that prevented it.? “I ate a poisoned apple turnover.”

Her brow arched at that, but stranger things were known to happen. “Would this have been in Storybrooke?”

His eyes widened. “How do you know about Storybrooke?”

“I’m traveling with two women from there.” Aurora said. “Emma Swan and Snow White.”

“My mom’s with you?” Henry leaned forward, eyes glittering excitedly. “Are they okay?” His mom and his grandma were still alive! This was great news. He’d have to tell grandpa as soon as he was awake.

“They’re fine.” Aurora said. “We’re trying to help them get back to Storybrooke.”

“Where are you?” Henry asked, trying to get as much information as possible. 

“We’re in the Enchanted Forest.” Aurora said. “We might have a portal back to your Storybrooke. Well, as long as Cora doesn’t get in our way.”

“You have a portal?” Henry was relieved to hear that. “Wait, who’s Cora?” He vaguely remembered that name. It had to be someone from…wait. He did know that name. She was mentioned in his book as…Regina’s mother. “Not…are you…do you mean the Evil Queen’s mother?”

Aurora nodded. “She’s here in this land and she’s got magic. She wants a portal as well.”

“Why?” Henry remembered the book said something about a pirate being sent to kill Cora before the curse. 

“She wants to reunite with the Evil Queen.” Aurora told him. “Likely to start a new reign of terror in your realm.” 

Henry swallowed. While his mom might not be terrorizing people now, there was no guarantee that Regina was changing her ways. “Okay, I’ll warn people over here.”

That was a good idea. “Do you want me to give your mom and grandmother a message?” 

Henry thought about it for a moment. “Just that I’m safe with grandpa and that we both miss them and we love them.” Henry figured that was good enough for now. “And, we can’t wait for them to come home.” He smiled at the real possibility that his mom and grandma would be home any day now. 

“I’ll be sure to tell them.” Aurora returned the smile just as she felt herself being tugged awake. “I think I’m waking up. Be careful, Henry.”

With that, the fiery room faded away. 

*****************************

Belle woke up clenching her sheets, gasping harshly as the images of Rumple killing the dwarves stuck in her mind as she came into the waking world. Her nightmare was so vivid; it felt so real, almost as it were a premonition itself. 

No, no, that’s not going to happen. She told herself. Rumple promised you that he would stop using magic. He’s a changed man now. He changed for her, because he loved her. A smile crept on her face, banishing away the last, horrifying vestiges of her nightmares. 

Looking around her, she found herself alone in the darkened bedroom. Hadn’t Rumple stayed with her as she fell asleep? Where did he go? She hoped he didn’t think he’d be intruding, staying with her all night. That’s exactly what she wanted; him near, his presence a comfort. 

Feeling a desperate need to go find him and seek out his comfort once again, Belle stood from the bed. Her hands reached for her robe, throwing it around her shoulders for warmth as her room was rather chilled. Though it was late winter, which certainly wasn’t kind to older houses such as this one. The old wood floors were cold as well, so she secured her slippers to her feet. Once that was done, she slowly opened the bedroom door, leaving the room. 

Her feet carried her to Rumple’s bedroom, only for her to find the door ajar. Opening it further, she saw it was empty and the bed was made. As the Dark One, Rumple didn’t sleep like she did. 

She shivered again, and not from the cold. Had he not brought magic to Storybrooke, would he be sleeping? Would he be a normal man? Or with the curse broken, would he be the Dark One again whether magic was here or not? 

Belle hadn’t dared ask him any of these questions. While she loved him, she was more than aware of how volatile he could be, especially when pushed. It scared her, as did his magic. He  promised her that he wouldn’t use it anymore, but she knew that was easier said than done. 

Perhaps, one day, she could try True Love’s Kiss again. It almost worked back in the Enchanted Forest; it could work this time as well. Rumple was trying to be a better man. Surely, he wouldn’t push her away this time. 

As her search continued through the rather large manor, which she was still very much unfamiliar with, there was no sign of Rumple. Just where was he? How big was this house? It was almost like a castle with the many winding and connecting hallways. While there was plenty of windows, there were also heavy curtains, which brought darkness with them, causing her search to be much slower as she felt around her surroundings. 

Finally, she turned a corner, intent on at least finding the kitchen for some water, when a glimpse of light caught her eye. 

A yellow tinted sliver of light came from behind a slightly open door.

Where did that door lead to? Was Rumple there, or had he simply left a light on? 

Curiosity outweighed any hesitance on her part. After all, Rumple told her that his home was her home now, and she was welcome anywhere. Still, she kept her footsteps light and slow. Creeping ever so silently towards the door, Belle’s breathing slowed and softened so that she wouldn’t be heard. 

She reached the door. 

Now, she hesitated. What was she going to find behind this door? She closed her eyes, mentally preparing herself. Belle blinked her eyes open. Wait, why did she need to prepare? Rumple wasn’t going to keep secrets from her. Not anymore. Right? 

If you trusted him, you wouldn’t have gotten out of bed. A voice in her head reasoned. You know what he’s up to. 

She had a feeling, of course. 

Slowly, she crouched down and peered through the crack. Down in what appeared to be a basement, Rumple sat at a table, books of magic, magical items, a cauldron, and scraps of paper with notes littered the table and space around him. Not too far was his spinning wheel surrounded by gold straw. 

He was mixing together a potion. 

He was breaking his promise to her. 

She backed away and eased along the hallway, just as silent as before to not draw his attention. Her eyes watered thickly and her throat tightened. 

Had her wishes truly not meant anything to him? Had he really thought so little of her that he’d blatantly use magic in his home, knowing she wasn’t all that far away? And really, sneaking around at night? Had he thought that she wouldn’t catch him? Did he think himself to be clever?

She entered her bedroom in a daze, tears slowly sliding down her cheeks. Shutting her door with a soft click, Belle pressed her back against it, descending to the floor. Her knees met her chest as she held herself. She bit her lip to keep her cries quiet. 

She trusted him to do as she asked. She trusted him to put his faith in them. Yet, he couldn’t give up magic. Not even for her. 

He never would. 

Heaving a breath, trying to pull herself together, Belle was hit with clarity. 

If he wouldn’t give up magic for her, then she had to give him up for herself. 

She couldn’t be in a relationship with a man she couldn’t trust to not lie to her. If he couldn’t be open with her, or lean on her, and his preference was sneaking around at night to practice magic, then she needed to walk away.

Letting him go would be hard, but Belle believed that perhaps, if Rumple truly believed that their love was worth fighting for, then he’d chose to be a better man. 

Her decision made, Belle stood with determination.

This was going to end, no matter how much it hurt them. 

*****************************

What was she doing here?

It was the ass crack of dawn, black night turning into a grey, dull winter’s morning. She should be in bed, sleeping in the comfort of her blankets, warmed by central heating. 

Instead, Henry’s words were getting to her, having kept her awake most of the night. 

I think you could be good if you really wanted to be. 

Could she be good? Did she even have the capacity for it? Regina had no idea. For so long, she’d been filled with hatred and anger. There was a void where her heart was, and even Henry never quite filled it. All she wanted for so long was for everyone else to suffer. 

Victory had been hers for a time, but now…

Now she was all alone and the most hated woman in Storybrooke. Even her own son didn’t want to be around her, preferring to trick her so that he could find a way to bring his other mother back to their realm. 

Just thinking of Emma Swan filled Regina with such a blinding rage that her knuckles turned white as they gripped her steering wheel. Everything would’ve been just fine if that woman never came to town. Her curse would still be intact and Henry…well, she would’ve figured out sooner or later how to deal with him. 

Gritting her teeth, Regina almost started her car to return home. 

She caught sight of red hair. 

Archie was walking up to the building where his practice was, with Pongo trailing along next to him on his leash. 

I think you could be good if you really wanted to be.

That’s why she was here. Her anger still simmered, but at least it wasn’t an all consuming rage. Henry believed she could change if she tried. If he believed in her, could she believe in herself? Ha, likely not.

But…but this would at least be a step in the right direction. 

Though she didn’t exactly have faith in the abilities of a former cricket. How effective could his form of therapy even be? 

She scoffed, once again debating about turning the ignition on and leaving. She couldn’t be good. Her blood was full of dark magic, just like her mother’s. The apple certainly didn’t fall far from that tree, did it? 

Her stomach sank at the thought. 

Was she like her mother? Memories of using magic on Henry time and time again throughout his life assailed her. Everything she did, she learned from her mother. It was no wonder that Henry hated her. 

I don’t hate you. He’d said that of course, but had he just been saying that because he needed her out of her office? Or had he truly meant that? Did he really believe in her? 

Henry had such a good heart. He was nothing like her. So much of him came from his grandparents and even Miss Swan. There was nothing of her in him despite raising him for ten years. 

Though, with how she turned out, that was probably for the best. Even if it meant Henry didn’t want to be around her. 

But Regina wanted to be around Henry; she wanted to be in his life. 

As long as she was the Evil Queen, as long as people viewed her as such, then she’d never be able to be in his life. She’d be ostracized at best and likely arrested or killed out of revenge at worst. Sure, her magic was back, but it was spotty. There was no guarantee she could defend herself when the time for it came. 

She stared at Archie’s building, not knowing how long it had been since he’d gone in, but the sun was higher in the sky now. Grey was tinted with bright blue at the horizon. 

Regina swallowed. 

There was a choice to be made, and she had to make it now. 

If she went through with this, if she tried to change, could she achieve her happy ending? Or was it better to stay as she was and be the villain everyone saw when they looked at her? 

Closing her eyes, Regina warred with herself. To get therapy or not to get therapy. There wasn’t a guarantee that it would work. Perhaps she had nothing but a dark and wretched heart. So many choices led her down her path to darkness. It hadn’t bothered her until Henry.

What if he meant it? What if he truly did believe that she could change?

“There’s one way to find out.” Regina whispered to herself. She took the keys out of the ignition and grabbed her purse. Locking her car, her heels clicked on the pavement, the only noise echoing on the silent street. 

She paused before the door. 

You can do this. She told herself as she took a long, deep breath. For Henry. You can do this for Henry. 

Opening the door, Regina took the first step forward to changing her life. 

*****************************

Waking with a start, Aurora sat up quickly, looking around camp, finding everyone already awake and the sun rising over the horizon. 

“Are you all right?” Mulan asked, kneeling next to her with concern. “Did you have another nightmare?”

Nightmare. Aurora whipped her head around, spotting Emma sitting with her mother as they divided up berry portions for breakfast. “Emma!” Aurora scrambled to her feet, rushing over to the startled blonde. “I saw Henry.” She said as she dropped in front of her.

The others were just as startled, sharing confused looks as to what Aurora meant. 

“Henry?” Emma blinked. “How did you…?” She trailed off as the realization hit her. So much had been going on that Emma forgot Aurora and Henry had both been under the sleeping curse. Their nightmares were some kind of dream realm.

Luckily, Aurora quickly filled in the silence, unknowingly covering Emma’s remembering. “We were both put under the sleeping curse. So, whatever realm I’m in in my dreams, Henry’s there too. We can communicate.”

Hook scrutinized Emma’s expression. When she had begun to ask Aurora about how she saw Henry, Hook could’ve sworn realization crossed Emma’s face, as though she knew the answer before Aurora revealed it. How could that be?

“You talked to him?” Emma leaned forward. “Is he okay? What did he say?” She knew that he was with her dad by now, and she could find a way to thank David for getting Henry out of Regina’s custody for the moment when they returned to Storybrooke. Still, Emma wanted more than anything for Henry to be all right and knowing if he was would ease her mind at least.

Aurora smiled. “He said that he’s safe with your father. They both miss you and Snow and they want you home.”

“We’re getting there.” Snow said, excited and determined. “Did you tell him we were on our way?”

“I did.” Aurora’s face fell. “I also warned him about Cora.”

“That’s wise.” Hook spoke. “Emma said the Dark One brought magic to Storybrooke. Which means if Cora gets there, she’ll have magic as well.”

“And if she gets Regina on her side,” Snow started. “Storybrooke might be in for a war.” She hated to think about going through another war against Regina. They barely survived the last one, and if Cora was around this time, they could all very well be destroyed. And that wasn’t even accounting for Rumplestiltskin joining them or not. 

“We won’t let that happen.” Emma said, determination filling her. She stood then. “We’re going to use the portal before she can get the chance.”

“If she’s as powerful and clever as you all seem to fear,” Anton began, looking down at all of them from his great height, even as he was seated. “Then how are you going to stop her?”

No one was sure how to answer that. This was Cora after all.

“We’ll figure it out.” Emma said.

“We need to figure out how to get the ashes to work.” Snow said. “The sooner we do, the sooner we can get home and leave Cora here.” How to get the ashes to work though? Was Emma’s theory even correct? Could they still have magic even though the wardrobe burned?

Emma gritted her teeth. There was no way she could mention Lake Nostos without drawing suspicion. She wasn’t from here and she wasn’t suppose to have knowledge of Lake Nostos or the magical properties of the lake. There had to be some way to bring it up, but how? 

“Maybe we should return to the Safe Haven.” Marian suggested, an idea coming to her. “If Cora was posing as Lancelot, it’s possible she might continue to do so. If she is, then maybe we can trap her somehow. With her knowledge of magic, surely she knows how the ashes work?”

If Emma could cheer without looking insane, she would. How had she not thought of that? Cora might not return to Safe Haven, but if there was a chance she would, then they could stop her. Without Hook to cover for, Cora wouldn’t need to kill anyone, so they could get others on their side to help trap Cora. Then Emma could figure out how to get Cora to reveal the truth of Lake Nostos.

Hook wondered just why Emma looked relieved about that. There was nothing to be relieved of where Cora was concerned. While Emma had his trust, his instincts were telling him that there was more going on than any of them knew. Emma knew something and he’d figure out how to get her to talk. Though they still needed to discuss their kiss, and he hadn’t had much luck with that. It wouldn’t hurt to try again. 

“Do you really think she would return?” Aurora asked. 

“If she needs allies or some sort of cover, it’s a possibility.” Hook said, adding to the conversation.

Mulan glared at him with suspicion, which was nothing new. 

“Okay, we return to Safe Haven.” Snow agreed. “We trap Cora and we get the information we need.”

“Then we go home.” Emma added with a smile. They’d be back in Storybrooke in no time now. 

“Let’s get going then.” Mulan said, curtly. “We shouldn’t waste anymore daylight.”

As they broke down camp, Cora watched from the trees, her presence rendered invisible by her magic. It was almost cute that they thought it was possible to trap her. Well, she wouldn’t allow that of course. Safe Haven proved to be a problem as their returning there meant they'd gather allies. 

Cora’s lips curled into a cruel smile. If she did away with the people, then she’d prove to them just how much of a threat she was, especially when she revealed to them her hostage. They’d comply with her once they knew she’d do anything to get to Storybrooke. 

Transporting herself back to the Safe Haven, Cora began her work to defeat the heroes. 

*****************************

Henry hurried down the stairs as soon as he was awake. 

Liam, being an early riser, was already sitting at the counter as David cooked bacon and eggs.

“Grandpa!” Henry practically crashed into David as he came to a stop. “Mom and Grandma are coming back!” 

“Whoa, wait, what?” David blinked, surprised by Henry’s statement and caught off guard by so much energy this early in the morning. He then registered exactly what Henry said. “Henry, what do you mean they’re coming back? How do you know that?”

“They’re with Sleeping Beauty.” Henry said. “Princess Aurora. She was under the Sleeping Curse too.” He spoke quickly, full of excitement at his discovery. “The room where the fire is has to be a realm when we’re asleep.”

“Okay, so you saw this woman in your dream?” David asked slowly, trying to remember if he knew of a Princess Aurora. The name sounded familiar. He took the cooked food off the stove to focus on Henry. 

“Yeah.” Henry said. “She’s traveling with Mom and Grandma. They’re getting a portal home.”

Relief was the ultimate understatement for what David felt in that moment. His emotions overwhelmed him as a weight lifted off of his shoulders. Emma and Snow were coming home. They would be reunited and be a whole family once again. 

Liam wanted to be happy for his friend. He knew how upset Henry was that his mom and grandma were gone, but he couldn’t stop the jealousy settling in his bones. Henry would have his whole family again, and Liam would be alone. His papa was still gone and then when Emma and Snow came home, there wouldn’t be room for him to stay here. He’d be kicked out and on his own again. Was it his fate to always be alone?

“Did she say when they’d be home?” David asked. 

“She said they were woking on it.” Henry said. Then his smile faded and he grew serious. 

“What’s wrong?” Liam asked. 

“They said a woman named Cora was trying to come too.” Henry said.

“Cora?” David’s look of horror chilled both boys. If David was scared of her, then she was seriously bad news. “Cora is alive?”

Henry nodded. “She wants to come here for Regina. Aurora said that if that happens, then they’ll terrorize everyone.”

David turned grim. “They will.” Seeing the scared expressions on both boys’ faces, David added. “But we’ll fight them. We won’t let them win, all right?”

The boys nodded, but they weren’t all that reassured. 

“Hey, I promise.” David started. “If Cora comes here, then we’ll stop her and Regina from hurting people.” Glancing at the clock on the kitchen wall, David sighed. “I know neither of you want to go to school right now, but it’s safer there. I have to warn others about Cora and we’ll need to prepare.”

“We can help.” Liam protested. Storybrooke was their home too; they could help defend it. 

“No, boys.” David was stern. “You have to go to school. I know you want to help and I know you’re scared, but this is most definitely a job for adults. If it comes to fighting Regina and Cora, you both are at risk of getting hurt.” David grasped Henry’s shoulder in one hand, and reached out a reassuring hand to Liam’s forearm. “It’s good to want to help, but you both have to promise me that you’ll listen to us and stay out of this fight. We can’t beat Regina and Cora if we’re worried about you two, okay?”

Reluctantly, both boys agreed. 

“Okay, let’s eat up and get dressed.” David said, plating up their bacon and eggs. As the boys ate, David walked away into his and Snow’s bedroom area and dialed Ruby’s number. 

“Hey, David.” Ruby answered after only a couple of rings.

“Hey.” David kept his voice low so the boys wouldn’t hear, and thankfully with Ruby’s wolf hearing he could whisper and she’d understand him clearly. “I need you to gather our allies. Henry made contact with someone in the Enchanted Forest. Snow and Emma are okay and they’re coming home, but Cora’s alive and trying to get here too.”

“Wait, what?” Ruby practically screeched. “The Enchanted Forest still exists? How did Henry make contact? And what the hell do you mean Cora’s alive?”

“I’ll explain later.” David said. “Have everyone come to Granny’s. We’ll meet in the sitting room.” He glanced back at the boys. “I have to get the boys to school, then I’ll be there.”

“Okay.” Ruby said. “See you soon.”

When she hung up, David looked in the mirror above the dresser. No wonder the boys weren’t all that reassured. He looked like a ghost, grim and dour. Cora was bad news and without the fairies having their magic, how the hell were they going to fight her?

There’s always the Dark One. David grimaced at the thought. Going to Rumplestiltskin for anything made his stomach knot. But, as the Dark One, he was more powerful than Cora, possibly more powerful than Cora and Regina combined. They would need him on their side. 

He didn’t like it and he really, really didn’t want to do it, but he was going to have to talk to Rumplestiltskin.

After he took the boys to school, he’d stop by the pawnshop on the way to Granny’s, just to see exactly what the dealmaker would say.

*****************************

Belle left the house early that morning without seeing Rumple, not quite ready to face him. Most of the early morning hours were spent with her walking practically all over Storybrooke to prepare herself to confront him. It was magic or her, and if it was magic, then she’d walk away. 

She just wasn’t ready for Rumple’s reaction. He wouldn’t be pleased about her wanting him to choose. In fact, he was likely to be cold and furious all at once. Belle swallowed; she shouldn’t fear him so much. Dark One he might be, but he’d never hurt her. He loved her. Their love was True Love; it had to be and she was going to do what was best for both of them.

If she left him, he’d change for her. She knew in her heart that he would become a better man. She just needed to give him the right incentive. Winning her back would do just that. 

Her destination was now in sight. Just down the block and across the street, the pawnshop looked somewhat harmless in picturesque Main Street. Steeling herself with a deep breath, Belle walked forward with a confidence she wasn’t quite sure she felt. 

The closer she came to the door, the less certain she was of her decision. 

No, you can’t doubt yourself. Belle chided as she crossed the street. This is what’s best for both of you. 

When she reached the door, she saw Rumple through the glass. With another deep breath, Belle opened the door, meeting Rumple’s eyes.

Rumple smiled. “Belle, you were gone this morning.” He worried about where she’d gone off to, because she wasn’t that familiar with Storybrooke yet. After checking all of the shops on Main Street, he came to the pawnshop and used magic to locate her. His map of Storybrooke showed a dot representing Belle walking all over Storybrooke. He didn’t know why exactly, perhaps she was trying to familiarize herself with the town, but he felt that wasn’t the case. As she neared his shop a few minutes ago, he turned off the locator spell and waited for her at the front counter. “You should’ve said you were off. Storybrooke is still a strange place for you. I was worried.”

Guilt ate away at her. How could she not tell him? Sure, she was hurt and angry that he broke his promise, but he shouldn’t have had to worry about her. “I’m sorry.” Her feet stopped before the front counter. “I didn’t sleep well last night and I thought a walk would clear my head.”

“I’m sorry to hear that.” Had she woken up in the night and seen him? He hoped not. It was like Belle to be curious, but for her sake, and his, he hoped she stayed in her room. While he welcomed her into his home, Rumple knew he should’ve set some ground rules. He missed her so much for so long, so he wanted her to feel like his home was hers. However, if he was ever going to cross the town line to find Bae, he needed magic. What he didn’t need was Belle snooping around. “Did you have a nightmare?”

“I did.” Belle braced herself. “You used magic and killed people.”

Of course, it always came back to him abusing his magic. Though it’s not like using his magic to kill people was anything new. He’d been doing that for centuries. “Belle, it was just a bad dream. I promised you that I would try and not use magic.” Rumple kept his tone reassuring, not wanting her to suspect what he’d actually been up to. “I haven’t used it, because of you. You need to believe that you can trust me.” 

His lies stung and it took a lot more strength than she felt for Belle to keep her emotions at bay. “You haven’t?”

“I promised you, didn’t I?” Rumple said. “Surely you know how important you are to me. I wouldn’t break my promise to you.” His reassurance was strong so that she’d believe him and stay out of his way. Nothing was going to stop him from finding his son. If he could keep Belle in the dark and get Bae, then he would have her and Bae and his life would be complete. 

Her tears came on their own, stinging at her eyes. “I saw you in the basement last night. You were using magic then.”

Rumple tensed at her accurate accusation. “I wasn’t.” He lied. “I was researching something. Research doesn’t mean I was using magic.” He couldn’t let her know he broke his promise. He needed her. 

“Stop lying to me.” Belle pleaded. How could he lie to her face like this? She knew he loved her, but his lies were coming between them. His secrets were poisoning them. “You were making a potion. That’s magic.”

“Barely.” Rumple’s tone darkened. “Belle, please, what I was doing doesn’t amount to anything.”

Belle shook her head. “It still counts and you know it.” She placed her palms on the glass, looking earnestly into his eyes. “Rumple, please. You know magic is a crutch that only hurts us. You have to stop.”

Anger blinded him for the briefest of seconds. Who did she think she was to speak to the Dark One that way? Breathing through his nose, Rumple forced down the voices of the previous Dark Ones, who called for Belle’s blood. “It only comes between us because you let it.” Rumple stepped back from her proximity to calm himself. “Magic is a part of me and you need to accept that.”

“It’s a curse, Rumple.” Belle argued. “And curses can be broken.” 

He saw the hope in her eyes and it made him sick. He couldn’t try True Love’s Kiss; it would rid him of his magic. He needed his magic. “It’s who I am. You need to accept that.”

Her chin lifted defiantly. “It isn’t you. You’re a good man. I know you are. The darkness in you is just a poison that’s festered for too long.” Belle moved, coming around the counter. 

Get her away. Older Dark Ones hissed. 

“Rumple, you can choose not to use your magic.” Belle continued. “I know that you can. You’re stronger than this curse.”

“You’re naive to think that.” Rumple snapped, turning his back to her. “I became the Dark One by choice and I remain so by choice.”

Hearing those words shattered Belle. It was the curse talking; the curse was what made him evil. Now was the time to make the choice for both of them. He would change for her if only to win her back. “Then we can’t be together.” 

This again. Rumple shook his head. “Of course we can.”

“No.” Belle said. “It’s me or magic, Rumple. If you choose your magic and being the Dark One, then I’m walking away.”

A heavy, stifling silence descended upon them as they stared off. 

Rumple calculated his next move. He couldn’t have her leave him, but he also couldn’t promise to not use magic. Clearly, it hadn’t worked the first time, using magic behind her back, and she’d be more alert to his machinations a second time around. 

The silence broke thanks to the bell jingling above the door. 

Annoyance coursed through Rumple’s veins as Prince Charming walked in. 

David stopped short when he realized something was happening between Rumplestiltskin and his…friend. “Sorry, I’m interrupting, but I have news.”

“Please, do share.” Rumple snarled. “It’s not as if we weren’t done with our conversation.” 

David glared at the Dark One’s snideness, but this was more important than Rumplestiltskin’s relationship problems. “Henry’s been having nightmares since the Sleeping Curse. He seems to be in another realm and he’s made contact with a Princess Aurora.”

“I’ve heard of her.” Rumple said. “She’s one of Maleficent’s unfortunate victims.” 

“Right.” David said. “Aurora is with Snow and Emma and they plan to get a portal home. The problem is that Cora, Regina’s mother, is alive and after the same portal.” 

Rumple stiffened. “Cora is alive?” Truly, he shouldn’t be too surprised. Cora was the wiliest student he’d ever had, if not one of the wiliest magic users he’d ever met. Himself included. “Well, she always was clever. Let me guess, she wants to come here for Regina?”

“It seems so.” David confirmed. “Look, I don’t know what Regina will do if Cora shows up here, but I do know that we’ll need someone with magic to help us fight them.” David stepped forward, his jaw set. “Even if Regina doesn’t aid her mother, it’s not likely that she’ll stop her. You have the power to do that.” Preparing himself for a deal, David hoped that he wouldn’t have to give up too much. And whatever he did give, he hoped his family would forgive him. “We’ll need your help if Cora comes to Storybrooke. Will you help us?”

While Belle didn’t know who Cora was and she didn’t like the idea of Rumple using magic, it was clear that the acting Sheriff was afraid. Even Rumple seemed uncomfortable at the idea of this Cora person coming here. Was she truly so terrible? If so, then, Rumple needed to help them. The fact that it involved magic made Belle’s stomach twist, but perhaps it would show Rumple that he could be good. If he worked with heroes, then he could very well have a chance at becoming one. Please, Rumple. You can be good. I know you can. Help them. 

Rumple stared David down. Anyone who stood against Cora was a fool; he wouldn’t help her if she came to him, but he wasn’t going to get in her way either. “No.” Rumple stated with finality. “Cora’s trouble, and I’m not going to stick my neck out for you heroes. If she comes here, I won’t aid her or you. Whatever happens is your problem.”

Clenching his fist, anger filled David, though since it was the Dark One he was dealing with, he should’ve expected such an answer. “We need someone with magic on our side. The fairies don’t have dust and I doubt Regina’s going to warm up to us. You’re the only other person who can help.”

“No, I’m not.” Rumple said. “Miss Swan has magic.”

“What?” David’s brows furrowed. “Since when?” Emma had magic, really? But how? She’d never shown signs of it, and he and Snow didn’t have it to pass on.

“She was born with it.” Rumple stated as though it was obvious. David’s ignorance irritated him. “True Love is the most powerful magic of all. A child born from True Love is a representation of that. Her magic is powerful, likely more powerful than Cora and Regina combined. Though, she doesn’t have the training, so there’s no guarantee she’ll be effective.”

David supposed that made sense. Perhaps that’s why Rumple fated Emma to be the Savior. “Then you could teach Emma, couldn’t you?”

“Get your pests, the fairies, to do it.” Rumple said. “I’d rather not waste my time. Now, if you’ll be so kind, get out.”

So much for that. David glared at Rumple a final time before storming out of the shop.

Rumple turned to Belle with the intention of finishing their conversation, stopping short of speaking when he saw the disappointment in her eyes. “Belle, I…”

“I don’t want to hear anything you have to say.” Belle said. “Don’t expect me to come home. Don’t expect anything of me.” Be strong, Belle. You have to do this. “We’re done.” She turned on her heels, stalking off, practically running out the door as she did so. 

Rumple gripped the edge of the counter tightly. Belle couldn’t break it off; he couldn’t let her. No, no, he’d get her back. She’d cool off and realize her mistake and everything would be perfect once he got back into her good graces. 

He just needed to be patient. 

As for Cora, well, he was serious. He wouldn’t interfere as long as she left him alone. The Savior would do well to stop Cora from coming though. Cora being here was a complication no one needed. 

*****************************

Jefferson groaned into his hands as the headache that plagued him since he woke up at The Rabbit Hole persistently stuck with him despite the ungodly amount of Tylenol he consumed. His second cup of coffee was no help either.

Hopefully the bacon, sausages, and eggs he ordered would be greasy enough to help and not cause his stomach to empty itself out into the nearest toilet. 

“Here you go.” Ruby placed the plate in front of him, devoid of her usually upbeat charm. 

Jefferson looked up at her. “What’s got you in a mood?” He grumbled reaching for a fork. 

“Nothing.” Ruby growled, though she kept looking nervously at the door, like she was expecting the world to fall apart. 

“Fine, jeez, don’t bite my head off.” Jefferson stabbed at his fried eggs. He was never drinking that much again. That was a guarantee. 

Ruby glared at the former portal jumper. “When I bite your head off, you’ll know it.” She whirled around, walking away to attend to other customers.

“It’s not like I haven’t lost my head before.” Jefferson mumbled. As he aggressively cut his eggs with his fork, his thoughts turned over to exactly why he was hungover. 

Grace. He still hadn’t gathered the courage to see her. Or, well, meet her. He watched her from afar sometimes, but it was too painful knowing that she remembered him now. He was too afraid to see a look of hatred on her face. Abandonment changes a person and he definitely abandoned Grace, though it wasn’t intentional. 

No, it was fucking Regina’s fault.

Then again, Jefferson was the one who agreed to work for her again. The guilt was never going to leave him; he shouldn’t have left her. Grace was better off without him, in a home with two parents, who would never leave her. She was happier without him; it was for the best. 

Poking at his food, Jefferson forced a sausage link down his tight throat and into his queasy stomach. Though he knew that Grace was better off, it didn’t stop the pain of losing her. After Priscilla died, Grace became his whole world and he vowed to always protect her and never leave. Yet, he broke his vows and failed so completely as her father. 

His wallowing kept him from noticing the stool next to him being occupied at first. 

“Portal jumper.” Dr. Victor Whale greeted curtly. 

Jefferson turned to face Whale, glaring at the man. “Mad scientist. What the hell do you want?” He really wasn’t in the mood to deal with old colleagues. Or, well, scheme buddies? He wasn’t sure what to call Whale. They only worked that one job together for Rumplestiltskin, which only made Regina a monster. He winced; he didn’t like remembering his hand in helping create the Evil Queen. His already ill stomach twisted even more. 

“Your hat, if you still have it.” Dr. Whale said. “I want to return to my realm.” While he believed that his realm was destroyed during the curse, he’d overheard a couple of dwarves at the pharmacy talking about Emma Swan and Snow White being alive and in the Enchanted Forest. If the Enchanted Forest still existed, then his realm likely did too. He needed to get back and check on his brother. Who knows what happened to Gerhardt in the years since Whale was stuck in this accursed place. 

“I don’t have it.” Jefferson said evenly before taking a sip of coffee. He wasn’t going to tell him that David had it, even knowing that the hat wouldn’t work without magic anyway. 

“Where is it?” Whale asked. 

“I don’t know.” Jefferson lied. He picked up a slice of bacon, chewing it carefully as he stared Whale down. “Why do you want to know?” What was Whale up to? Jefferson only met him the one time, but from what he gleaned from the man, his experiments were important to him. He wondered what exactly Whale did with that enchanted heart. 

“That’s none of your business.” Whale glowered. He looked away from Jefferson, thinking about what to do next. There was magic in this realm now, so that meant the Dark One and Regina had magic. He didn’t want to make any deals with Rumplestiltskin and he doubted he had any bargaining chip that demon wanted anyway. That left Regina and after leading an angry mob to kill her, he doubted that she’d be receptive of him.

No, he needed something to use against Regina. Hadn’t he heard a rumor that she brought magical items over to this realm? Turning back to Jefferson, he asked. “Did Regina bring magical items here?”

Jefferson paused in forcing down his breakfast. For a few seconds, he considered telling Whale to fuck off, but then he remembered Regina was the one to leave him in Wonderland, permanently separating him from Grace, only to bring him over with her curse solely to torment him for twenty-eight years by trapping him in a huge house within viewing distance of Grace. “Yeah, she did.” So he was spiteful and maybe a tad vengeful. “She has a vault under her father’s grave in the Mills Mausoleum. That’s where she keeps everything.”

Whale nodded and scurried off.

Honestly, Jefferson didn’t care what Whale was up to as the guy wanted to get home and whatever he did would probably ruin Regina’s day, and that thought gave Jefferson some amount of satisfaction. 

Ruby reappeared sometime later to take his empty plate, but she disappeared as soon as David walked through the door. 

Jefferson briefly wondered what that was about before returning to his coffee, wallowing once more. 

*****************************

The trek through the forest was awkward to be sure. There was still suspicion and mistrust amongst a few of them as well as the odd tension between him and Emma and Emma and her mother. Snow seemed to glance at Emma with worry and guilt every few minutes, Mulan led them occasionally glaring at him or up at poor Anton every now and then, and Anton, being a giant, made way too much noise. Truly, it was a miracle ogres hadn’t come upon them yet. 

Emma had fallen behind some time ago, likely to avoid her mother’s glances and definitely in an attempt to avoid him. 

Hook wanted to talk to her about the kiss, of course, and about how she knew how Aurora made contact with Henry. There was something she wasn’t saying every time they had a conversation. He could see it in her eyes that she was hiding something, holding back information. Come to think of it, despite claiming to not know of her magic, she used it with more ease than any other amateur he’d seen. 

Glancing back, he realized she was further behind the group than was safe. A pang of fear shot through him at the thought of losing track of her or her being vulnerable to ogres should they come upon them. He slowed, slipping back, stopping to wait for Emma to catch up. 

Her eyes were fixed on the ground, lost in thought, so she hadn’t noticed he stopped until she was almost upon him. Her steps faltered, hesitation clear in her expression. “Hook.” Emma’s voice was soft, yet there was a stern undercurrent, almost a warning. She started walking again, with Hook stepping in time with her. Please don’t mention the kiss. She silently begged. Not now. Everything’s too confusing. 

He didn’t speak at first. Hell, he wasn’t sure how to start without saying something that would cause her to immediately shut him out. Perhaps…if he caught her off guard. She would expect him to try to bring up the kiss, but not his other suspicions. His gaze flickered to her form as they walked, though it was clear that Emma wasn’t speeding up to catch up to the others, meaning that she either gave up on avoiding him or she didn’t want to risk him following her to confront her and having the others overhear their conversation. Here goes nothing. “You knew about the dream realm before Aurora told you, didn’t you?”

Shock jolted her so badly, her feet stumbled, causing Hook to reach out to catch her. As his hands rested on her hips to steady her, Emma shot up to look at him, her eyes wide. How the fuck did he know that? “What?” 

Hook drew closer, keeping his voice low. “You knew what Aurora was going to say. Then when it was suggested Cora might return to the Safe Haven, you were relieved. Why?”

Shit, shit, shit, shit. Emma swallowed as Hook’s intense scrutiny pinned her in place. She could deny it, but her reaction to his accusations wouldn’t help her denials. In fact, it would’ve only cemented the truth to him. Pulling away from him, Emma started walking again, a little bit more speed in her step as her stumble had put them further behind the group than was safe. 

Hook hurried alongside her. “Swan, wait.” Her panicked look was one that told him that he was on the precipice of discovering what she was hiding. “Look, I meant what I said. I trust you, but if there’s something else going on, shouldn’t you tell the rest of us?” He looked ahead, hoping that no one would overhear so that Emma might be receptive to speaking with him. They didn’t need any interruptions. Not if he could get answers. 

Emma didn’t know how to respond to that. This wasn’t the time or place to go into the whole story of time travel. She wasn’t even sure if she should tell anyone, if it was even safe to tell anyone, about her inadvertent time traveling. “I…Hook, I can’t…” Emma started, but she couldn’t figure out what needed to be said. She stopped again to fully face him. 

He didn’t step closer this time, giving her some space to sort through her words. 

Emma’s mind raced as she tried to come up with excuses, denials, confirmations. She was completely torn as to what to do. The entire story was so bizarre that she would’ve thought she was crazy if she wasn’t living it right now. And she didn’t want to keep lying to him. Lies didn’t make for a friendship let alone a relationship. But things were too complicated. They needed to get Cora, open the portal, and get to Storybrooke. Then when everything settled down, she could figure out what to do. But how could she alleviate his suspicions for the moment?  

She looked away from him for a second to clear her head, only to realize the group was well ahead of them. She didn’t need the others wondering why she and Hook were hanging so far back. “Look, I can’t explain right now.” She might as well be honest for now. It would at least give her time to figure out what to do next. “This isn’t the time or place, okay? Let’s focus on getting back to Safe Haven and getting to Storybrooke.”

While he wasn’t keen on her not really answering his questions, she at least confirmed that something was going on. “All right, Swan.” Hook agreed. 

“Let’s catch up.” Emma said, hurrying along. “And one more thing, don’t tell the others, please? I’d rather keep this between us.”

He wasn’t sure what it was she was hiding, but if she didn’t think she could tell the others, and if he wanted to earn her trust, then he wouldn’t say anything. “Your secrets are safe with me.”

A small, slight smile from her soothed him just a bit. “I know.”

It wasn’t long before they caught up to the others without attracting attention.

Emma really hoped no one noticed just how far back she and Hook had been, especially her mother. Despite their talk, Emma knew her mother didn’t trust Hook and she’d be even more concerned over Emma after the whole revelation of her past and complete lack of parental figures in her life. 

After a time, Mulan finally stopped them. “We can’t go on like this.” She stalked over to Emma. “He’s too loud.” Her arm motioned up at Anton. “He’s going to attract too much attention.”

“We can’t leave him behind.” Aurora protested. 

“Taking him with us is only going to get us killed.” Mulan argued. 

“Well, he is bigger than the ogres.” Marian said. “He could just stomp on them.” 

“I’d rather not.” Anton winced. He wasn’t much for taking life, even if ogres were mindless killers. “I’d walk quieter if I could, but my size isn’t exactly helpful.”

Marian looked up at him. “That’s it, it’s your size that’s the problem.” She turned towards Emma. “Your magic, could it shrink him?” There was a lot that magic could do after all, certainly it could be used to help Anton.

The suggestion surprised Emma. Cora shrunk Anton somehow before bringing him to Storybrooke the first time around, but Emma had no idea how she did it. “I don’t know…I just learned about my magic.” 

“You can do it.” Marian encouraged. 

“I don’t think that’s a good idea.” Snow cut in, her brows tight. “Magic always comes with a price. It’s too risky.” Truthfully, Emma having magic worried Snow. She saw how magic corrupted others. Her daughter couldn’t fall down that path too. 

“But Emma did well at the castle.” Aurora reminded. “And there haven’t been consequences yet.” 

Her success at the castle was because she basically was pulling a few tricks Regina already taught her. Though from Regina’s own research, she hadn’t found the magic of True Love to follow the same rules as regular or dark magic. “Yeah, barely.” Emma shook her head. “I have no idea how to shrink him.”

“It won’t hurt to try.” Mulan grumbled, crossing her arms. “Better than being ogre food.”

How the hell could she shrink him? She didn’t know the right spell, or even if it was a spell. For all she knew, Cora might have given Anton a potion to shrunk him. In fact, she hoped that when they trapped Cora at Safe Haven, they could convince her to shrink Anton. That way he could live a normal life among humans whether here or in Storybrooke. 

She glanced at her mother, who still looked leery of the idea. Snow never was receptive of Emma’s magic and with everything that happened with Elsa, Emma saw just how much her mother was uncomfortable around it. Likely due to everything with Regina, but they never talked about it.  

His presence appeared behind her. “You can do it, love.” His voice was low, his tone supportive. 

Emma looked over her shoulder at him. 

Hook’s eyes were filled with faith in her. He gave a slight nod of encouragement. 

Emma sighed and turned towards Anton. “Okay, I’ll try, but I have no idea what I’m doing.” 

“That’s okay.” Anton shrugged. “What’s the worst that could happen?” Still, if he was honest, he was terrified. He knew Emma wouldn’t intentionally hurt him, but she admitted to her lack of knowledge and skills in magic. As Emma lifted her hands and closed her eyes, Anton shut his own eyes, not wanting to watch in case something went wrong. 

Emma tensed up, uncertain about her success rate. What if she failed? What if she hurt Anton? What if she hurt the others? Leaning on her love for her family, Emma called forth her powers. She felt magic thrum in her veins, but it hesitated to unleash itself. 

His quiet, reassuring rumble reached her ears alone. “I believe in you, Emma.” 

That did it. She could, no, would, do this. Her body relaxed, her breathing became even. Emma could see Anton in her mind’s eye and willed her magic to do her bidding. Make him smaller. Make him human sized. She repeated over and over again in her head. Her magic responded and Emma released it.

Anton suddenly felt enveloped in warmth and then a sensation of falling, seeing bright light from behind his eyelids. When the light dissipated, he slowly opened his eyes, finding his previously tiny companions staring up at him. While he still towered over Princess Aurora, the shortest of the group, he was just over half a foot taller than the other women, and barely had an inch on Hook. 

With the exception of Hook and Emma, who still had her eyes closed, they were looking at him in wonder. 

“You did it, Emma!” Marian exclaimed, causing Emma to open her eyes.

Emma’s jaw dropped when she saw that Anton wasn’t all that much taller now. Instead of a towering giant, now he towered at a human-sized height. All of his limbs looked intact and there didn’t even seem to be a tear in his clothing or a hair out of place. “I did it.” She breathed out in utter disbelief. 

While Mulan looked relieved that he wouldn’t be making anymore noise, Aurora and Marian walked closer to Anton, prodding at him with compliments on how good a human he’d make. 

Emma glanced at her mother and her heart sunk. Snow didn’t look proud or awed. Instead, her brow furrowed and her face was tight, more than likely worried about what Emma’s use of magic would mean. 

Hook noticed Emma’s shoulders fell when she realized Snow White didn’t hold the pride that a mother should whenever her child accomplished something. That didn’t settle well with him, but he didn’t feel like analyzing why at the moment. Without thinking, he came to her side, hand drawing up to the back of Emma’s neck, a gesture meant to soothe. 

Her bright green eyes latched onto him.

“See, Swan,” He smirked. “You can’t fail. You’ll give Cora a run for her money if you keep this up.”

The blinding smile that appeared on her face sent his heart stuttering. “You think so?”

“I know so.” He grinned more genuinely than he had in a long, long time. “You’re amazing, Swan.” For a heartbeat, he knew they were going to kiss if he didn’t step back. He saw a longing fire in her eyes, which he felt matched his own desire. But this wasn’t the time or place, and she’d told him before, their kiss was a one-time thing. He wouldn’t allow her to do something she’d regret. Reluctantly, his hand dropped from her and he took a step back, noting the disappointment in her eyes. “Well done.”

Though she was disappointed, and relieved, that he hadn’t kiss her, Emma couldn’t stop smiling at his words. “Thanks, Killian.” 

Her soft proclamation of his name surprised him to his core. She hadn’t used his name all that much, preferring the Hook moniker as the others did. Only thrice before had he heard it from her lips, all on that blasted beanstalk, and each time, he felt his walls crumbling. It was then, as he watched her slowly turn away, giving him a lingering look of want, that he realized something. She didn’t use Hook because of him or the others; she was using it to keep a barrier between them. Hook was safer than Killian. Hook was who she needed him to be; Killian was who neither of them could handle at the moment. Shaking himself, his attention returned to the now human sized giant, shoving away his revelation. 

“All right, we need to keep moving.” Mulan declared. “We’re losing sunlight, and I’d like to make it back to Safe Haven before dark.”

As they began their trek, Snow fell into step with Emma. Quietly, she asked, “Emma, what did Hook say to you?” 

The question surprised her. “What do you mean?” 

“Before you shrunk Anton, when you were concentrating,” Snow began. “It looked like your magic wasn’t going to work, then he stepped closer to you and whispered something.” Snow’s expression was serious and concerned and oh so very motherly. “What did he say?”

I believe in you, Emma. 

“Nothing important.” Emma lied, avoiding her mother’s eyes. 

Instead, she looked ahead of them, where her pirate walked alongside Anton. 

She had to tell him the truth. As soon as they were alone and they had time, Emma would tell Killian everything. Her heart needed him to know, even if he came to hate her for it. 

[overlordofthelollipopguild]

Trying Something New: Chapter 2: The Healer and the Thief -- a Captain Swan, Once Upon a Time fanfiction

Summary: 

After Rumplestiltskin traps Emma and Killian in the past, they manage to escape him and realize they will have to live in the past in order to catch up to the future.

Read on fanfiction.net or AO3 or below.

Note: Remember that Emma and Killian have given themselves the aliases of Emily and Colin, and they told Marian that her name was Maria. So any POVs that aren't Killian or Emma with an exception or two, will call them Colin and Emily and Maria. I know it will be confusing for a bit, but that's partly why I chose names so close to their actual names, not just to help Emma and Killian remember but to help readers as well.

For my own sanity, Marian's POVs the narration still calls her Marian, but she will call herself Maria. 

Also, while I was writing the muse went wild and decided to bring in a character from a certain kingdom that I wasn't prepared for. 

And the muse decided Killian's new backstory, not me. I don't know why I let the muse out of the kennel, because she always goes wild. 

Hope you guys enjoy. 

Chapter 2: The Healer and the Thief

When they arrived in town, Killian led them to an inn further away from the docks where it wasn’t all that busy. The small inn looked quite cozy with its brick facade and warm light shining through the windows. 

He opened the door for Emma and Marian, allowing them to enter first. 

Emma was relieved to be inside where it was warm and where she was one step closer to a bed. She wasn’t sure how much longer she could’ve spent walking, even with Killian's support. She felt like a freight train hit her and she'd collapse at any moment. 

The late fall chill was settling in and soon enough winter would be coming. Emma hoped they’d be back home by then if she could get that stupid wand to actually work. 

“May I help you?” An older woman with a kind smile, but sharp brown eyes, looked at them from behind round glasses. 

“Yes, milady.” Killian stepped forward with a charming smile. “My wife,” he motioned to Emma, “our companion,” he motioned to Marian, “and I were all traveling on our way to your lovely town when our horses were stolen.”

The old woman’s eyes widened. “Oh my dears, I’m so sorry to hear that.” 

Killian played his part well as he asked her for two rooms; one for Marian and one for them. 

The older woman looked at Emma softly, clearly pleased that a young, newly married couple (according to Killian’s story) were planning on making Marawick Harbor their home. As Killian laid on the charm, Emma smiled small and shy, acting the part of the blushing bride. Honestly, she was too tired to try to speak and add to their act.  

Marian smiled as well, but with her memories gone, she wasn’t too confident in her interactions. 

“Of course, dear.” The old lady smiled a little bigger. “I’m Mrs. Wright. How long will you three be staying with us?”

“Well, we’ll be here for a while.” Killian said. “It might take some time to find more permanent lodgings.”

“Oh how wonderful.” Mrs. Wright smiled. “Since you don’t know how long you’ll stay, perhaps pay for five days and should you find more permanent lodgings before then, you’ll be reimbursed.”

“A lovely idea.” Killian said. “I’ll be paying for both rooms. Poor Maria here lost the most in the robbery. She helped us when we needed it, so it’s only fair to return the favor.”

Emma looked around as the prices were discussed and the room paid for; it was very clean and tidy, which gave her hopes for their room. It was then that Emma realized a flaw in the marriage plan. They’d be getting one room which very likely would have just one bed. Even if it was a big bed, it was still one bed. They’d slept near each other before, camping out in the Enchanted Forest and Neverland, but this would be different. They’d be in closer quarters for one thing. He’d probably be a gentleman and take the floor, but having slept in worse places, Emma didn’t want him to suffer a full five nights or longer if they couldn’t find a place to live. 

“Ready, my love?” Killian asked, turning to her. 

Marian was already following Mrs. Wright up the stairs. 

Emma smiled and took his arm again. Her heart skipped hearing the “my” before love, but she knew that it was just for show for the old lady. Of course, he had feelings for her, but he couldn’t love her so soon? Well, all right, they’d known each other for over a year and a half, but the better part of it they were separated and she hadn’t even remembered him. 

They were led to a room on the second floor, the lady unlocked one for Marian and then the one across the hall for them. One key went to Marian and the other to Killian. “A hot bath will be brought up shortly for both of you young ladies.”

Emma and Marian both thanked her. When Mrs. Wright disappeared, Emma stepped towards Marian. “I could heal your head if you’d like.” Really Emma felt obligated to since they caused her head injury, but she wasn't sure if she could stand to use more magic. 

Marian shook her head. “Thank you, but I’ll be fine. Besides, you’ve done so much for me already. Both of you. I don’t even know where to begin thanking you.”

“No need to worry about it.” Killian reassured her. 

Marian smiled before entering her own bedroom. 

“So what do we do now?” Emma asked once they were ensconced in the sanctuary of their private room. Emma unbuttoned her cape, glancing at the single bed at the center of the room. It looked to be about full sized. That would be close sleeping quarters. Emma draped her cape over the back of the armchair by the fire, which was low, but still burning. She ignored the singular bed for now, moving instead to sit in the armchair in front of the fireplace. It was a great relief to sit down. 

“Well, if we’ve learned anything on this adventure, we can’t mess with the main timeline.” Killian said, leaning against the mantle of the fireplace. “So best thing to do is stay low. We’ll need to find work and a place to live since we don’t know how long we’ll be here. Marawick is a busy port, but it’s far from your parents and Regina.” He explained. “I can guarantee my crew only docked here in emergencies, and since we know my ship, should that happen, we can easily avoid that.” 

“Okay.” Emma nodded. “What job is low profile?” 

“What skills do you have?” Killian asked. 

“Well, I’m a former thief, waitress, bail bonds person, and sheriff.” Emma said. “I doubt the Enchanted Forest has many female law enforcement officers.”

“Well the military is the law.” Killian said. “But you’re not wrong. Female soldiers are unheard of. I’m not sure about waitresses, but a barmaid might be too risky, especially if someone we knew or my past self showed up.”

Emma could agree with that. In her time, bar brawls were a constant, so she expected taverns in this day and age would be full of fights that would draw way too much attention. “So that leaves me with nothing.” 

“We’ll figure it out, Swan.” Killian reassured her. “We just have to stick together.”

Emma couldn’t help but smile. “I’d like that.”

His heart stuttered a bit in surprise before he smiled shyly at her.

Emma’s own heart skipped a beat. They were interrupted by a knock on the door. 

Hurrying over to the door, Killian opened it to find maids with the bath. Once it was settled and they were given towels, rags, and soap, the women asked if anything else was needed. 

“No, thank you.” Emma smiled, allowing Killian to usher the maids away.

Killian set up the privacy screen. “I can leave if you’d like.” 

“The privacy screen is enough.” Emma said, walking behind it. She saw Killian’s silhouette through it due to the firelight behind him. She watched him sit in the armchair, which had its back to Emma. As she took off her clothes, hanging them up, she realized that they didn’t have clothes for bed. With how much magic she used today, she wasn’t sure if she’d be able to use it anymore. “What about you?” Emma asked, making conversation to distract herself from that line of thought.

“I can live without one.” Killian said. He took a seat in another armchair and closed his eyes. It had been quite an exhausting couple of days. 

“Why don’t you use the bath after me? I’ll be quick so the water will be warm.” Emma suggested as she soaped herself up. 

“Don’t worry about me, love.” Killian said. “Also, soap in this time isn’t used in hair. You’ll have to use hair oil. Over there on the vanity.” 

Emma glanced over towards the vanity where there were a few bottles of oil, a hairbrush, a comb, a hand mirror, and other items sat ready for use. “Killian, we can both take a bath. We both need it.”

Killian wasn’t too sure about that. Then he looked over at the bed. The lone bed. That was an easy enough fix. “You can have the bed. I’ll take the floor.”

A huff of frustration left Emma over the subject change. Why was he being so stubborn? “We’re adults, Jones. We can responsibly share a bed.”

He sighed, sensing that they’d only end up arguing more about it if he didn’t concede. Maybe she’d fall asleep first and he could sneak onto the floor. It probably wouldn’t effect her as much as it would him for them to share a bed together anyway. “Fine.”

Emma knew the conversation wasn't over and he was still going to fight her on this, but Emma was tired enough to take whatever victories she could get. Sinking into the warm, steaming water, Emma bit back a moan of pleasure. It wouldn’t do to make sex sounds in mixed company, particularly company she knew would enjoy hearing those sounds. Despite the warm water, thinking about sex and Killian in the same go sent a thrill down her spine. Stop it, Emma. Come on, you can’t think about this. When you get back home and things settle down, then you and Killian can have a long talk. 

Emma continued to lather herself up, trying to dismiss the man from her thoughts, despite him being only feet away. 

Killian stared into the fire, desperately trying to block out the sounds of water splashing behind him. The last thing he needed was picturing Emma naked and wet. Shaking his head, he thought about the next steps that needed to be taken. They needed more clothes. Emma couldn’t keep conjuring things or transforming items. She was hiding it, but he could tell that her magic was draining her. Perhaps in the morning, they could go to a tailor and order some clothes. He’d also have to give some money to Marian as she was as much his responsibility now as Emma, even if he felt Emma was his priority above all else. 

He walked over to where he left his coat and took it back to the armchair. Going through his pockets, he emptied everything out onto a small circular table beside the armchair just to double check how much he had after paying for the rooms in advance. A handful of gold and silver coins, which would last them awhile. Various jewelry pieces with diamonds, sapphires, rubies, emeralds, and opals. Those would fetch a good price. He’d probably use up the coin they had while job and house hunting and save the jewelry for emergencies. He returned everything to his pockets and realized the room was silent. He looked over at the privacy screen. “Emma?” 

There was no answer. 

“Emma?” He called again. When there was still no answer, Killian hesitated, but he had a feeling she’d fallen asleep. Carefully, he peaked around the screen, trying not to see anything he shouldn’t. As he looked, he saw Emma was asleep, her head bent back over the tub rim, hair cascading out. Knowing how tired she was, he was loathed to wake her, but it wouldn’t be appropriate to get her out of bath without her consent. He walked over, kneeling next to the tub. Reaching out his hand, he gently shook her exposed shoulder with his hand. “Emma, love, wake up.”

It took a few more shakes and calling her name for her eyes to flutter open. “Killian?” 

“You fell asleep in the tub.” Killian explained. He stepped away and grabbed a towel as Emma moved to sit up. He held it out for her, diverting his eyes. 

Emma sleepily stood up in the tub and took the towel from Killian, shakily wrapping it around her body. She swayed a bit as the fog of sleep refused to clear. Damn, her magic took more out of her than she thought.

Realizing that Emma was still tired, Killian held his hand and fake hand out to her. “Here, love.”

Emma took his hand and allowed him to hook his arm around her to help her out of the tub. “Thanks.” As she steadied herself, she looked up at him. “We don’t have sleeping clothes.”

And she was too tired to conjure any. Killian understood her meaning. “Go ahead and dry off. You can sleep in my shirt.”

Emma nodded and walked over to the bed. 

Killian quickly unbuttoned his vest and hung it up, before pulling off his shirt. He walked over to find Emma sitting on the bed, wrapped in her towel. “Here you are.” He set the shirt beside her and turned away. 

Quickly Emma shrugged on the shirt over the towel. She stood up, straightening the shirt, and dropping the towel to the floor. She pulled back the covers and fell into the bed, letting sleep claim her once more. 

Killian turned after a few minutes and saw Emma passed out, the covers haphazardly over her. His brows drew together with concern. He shouldn’t have pushed her to use her magic so much when she wasn’t used to it. Walking over to her, Killian properly tucked her in before taking his own bath. The water was lukewarm, but that was fine. At least he’d get clean. Once he was done, he took a throw blanket and the other pillow and made a pallet on the floor. It wasn’t comfortable, but he’d slept on worse. Finally letting the days catch up to him, Killian let his exhaustion take over and he soon fell asleep. 

****************************

After her bath, Marian realized since they were robbed, she had no other clothes. She dried off and decided to sleep in her tunic and undergarments. There was no money on her, so she wasn’t going to be able to buy much of anything without a job. 

Colin had been too kind to pay for her room for the week; he and Emily both did so much for her that she felt she could never repay them. 

Still, her lack of memory didn’t sit well with her. Her head ached, but it dull now. Colin and Emily looked so surprised at her amnesia that Marian doubted they were involved. They’d been so kind she doubted there was anything nefarious motivating them to help her. 

But why could’t she remember anything? Even her own name eluded her until Colin told her it was Maria. Her name didn’t feel quite right, but if that’s the name they knew, surely it had to be her name? Who was Maria though? Where was she from? Why had she been on her way to Marawick Harbor? Did she have family here? Or had she left family behind her?

It was all so confusing and overwhelming. 

Dressing for bed, Marian tried hard to think of anything. What was her mother’s name? Her father’s? Did she have any siblings? Aunts? Uncles?

Nothing came to her. Her mind filled with absolute nothingness.

She fell into bed, her dull ache pounding as her mind fought to uncover its secrets. 

Tears filled her eyes as a deep sense of pain and loneliness overcame her. No one knew who she was, not really, and she had no memory of those who knew her. Colin and Emily, kind as they were, were strangers. Even they admitted they’d only just met her on their travels; likely they’d known her for a day or two at most. 

Why had she been traveling alone before? Perhaps she was independent and stubborn. Had she decided to go out on her own? Had she left a home behind to forge a new path?

Her pillow muffled her sobs as Marian allowed the emotions of the day to possess her. 

****************************

He was up before the sun, still feeling exhaustion in his bones. Pushing himself up, Killian looked up at the bed from his position on the floor, finding Emma still asleep. Good, she deserved rest after everything that she’d been through. Unfortunately, that also meant that he couldn’t get his shirt back just yet. He hoped to get some things done this morning, but he didn’t want to wake her. Perhaps he could don his vest and coat, but that would get him some strange stares. It wasn't cold enough to have his coat fully buttoned up. No, he’d just have to wait until Emma awoke. 

Killian rose from the floor and stretched away the soreness from the past few days and sleeping on the floor. After a good stretch, he went over to where the water pitcher was and poured a glass. Leaning against the dresser, he watched Emma sleep while he drank the water. Sometime in the middle of the night, she moved to the middle of the bed, her arm stretched out over one side. Her face was relaxed in sleep, not peaceful, but at least open and unguarded. It was a nice sight to see. One day, he hoped to see her unguarded in her conscience state as well. 

He wondered if Marian was doing all right. Before they headed out into town, he’d need to give her some money to buy herself some things. While they had to look out for Marian, Killian wished he could keep his focus on Emma. Even though Marian had no memories, surely some things from her life still stuck with her, but Emma was completely new to this world and he had to help her learn. It would be hard to help her with Marian around and not raise Marian’s suspicions. 

When he finished his water, he perused the room for something to do. There were a few books, but nothing piqued his interest, so he chose to sit in the armchair. Once Emma was awake, they’d dress and get Marian and then get some breakfast. Then they’d get clothes and much needed items. After that, permanent lodgings would be a priority. Jobs would be another matter. Since this was a port town, perhaps he could be a fisherman or find some job on the docks. Those were the ones he was best qualified for. For Emma, that would be a little harder. Marian was another story altogether. 

They agreed a barmaid was too risky for Emma. There weren’t truly any jobs that her bail bonds or sheriff skills would be of use. It truly was unfortunate how limited jobs for women were in the Enchanted Forest. There had to be something that Emma could do. Though they wouldn’t know what jobs were even available until they ventured out in the town.

He watched the sun rise through the window of the inn, lost in thought as his mind turned to ways to return to their future. Rumplestiltskin wasn’t a viable option, but Killian didn’t know much of other sorcerers or witches around who could help. They still had the wand, of course, but Emma hadn’t gotten it to work. He wasn’t sure if Rumplestiltskin had been lying or not, but if he’d been telling the truth and Emma’s magic was back, then why hadn’t it worked? What was keeping them here?

As the morning sun rose higher, Killian's attention returned to Emma. Concerned that she wasn't waking, he walked over to the bed, sitting at her side. Gently, Killian brushed a few errant locks away from her face. "Emma?" 

No response. She was breathing; her chest rising and falling steadily. 

That was a relief, but Killian wondered if her magic use had unintended consequences. "Emma, love, can you wake up for me?" 

Not even a groan or grumble left her. She was warm to the touch, but not feverish. She was sleeping, just not waking. 

There was a knock on their room door.

Killian silently cursed. Clearly her magic exhausted her, but it wasn't something he could explain to the maids. Not if they wanted to keep her magic secret. "Who is it?"

"It's Maria." Marian called through the door. 

Killian waked over to the door and opened it, pulling her inside, before shutting the door. 

Marian registered that he was shirtless and tensed up. "Now just wait a minute, you cannot just manhandle..."

"I know, I'm sorry." Killian said, cutting her off. "Emily isn't waking up." He headed back towards the bed, not sure what to do. 

"What do you mean she's not waking up?" Marian followed him, concerned. 

"I think she used too much magic." It was the only thing Killian could think of for Emma's state. "She's not use to using it so much."

Guilt settled in Marian's gut. Hadn't she pushed Emily to use her magic? "What can I do to help?"

Killian brushed his hand against Emma's cheek. He figured she'd be all right for now if she was just sleeping off the ill effects, though Killian worried about just how long Emma would stay like this. "For now, I don't think there's anything we can do." He turned to Marian. "I need to go around town and get some things done. Since we didn't have sleeping clothes, Emily borrowed my shirt. Can you help me change her into her undergarments?" 

Marian nodded, walking over to the vanity where Killian folded up Emma's clothes the night before. 

Killian leaned over Emma and whispered. "Forgive me love. I'll be on my best behavior." His joke fell flat even for him. 

When Marian brought Emma's undergarments and tunic over, they worked together to undress her and redress her, Killian keeping his touch as light and noninvasive as possible without causing suspicion. After all, he was meant to be Emma's husband. This wasn't supposed to be the first time he ever saw her fully unclothed. With Marian's help though, it was a quick process. 

"Could you stay here with her?" Killian asked Marian. "I know it's a lot to ask..."

"Not at all." Marian said. "You've done so much for me, this is the least I can do."

Killian nodded gratefully. He pulled on his shirt and began to fully dress for the day. "I don't know if a healer can help her, but I look around for one. I have other things to do, but I'll come check in when I can. If there are any changes, send someone for me." He ensured all of his coins and jewels were on him. Once he was ready, Killian couldn't help himself, he went back to Emma and kissed her forehead. "I'll be back, Swan." He whispered. "I promise you'll be all right." 

He turned to Marian. "Take care of her." 

"I will." Marian said, not sure exactly what she else she could do.

Killian left the room with a determined stride. He needed to find a healer, but not just any healer. He needed one who understood or had magic. Could he find one here? 

Mrs. Wright might know where to start. 

He headed down to the front desk. 

"Good morning, Mr. Jones." Mrs. Wright greeted. Then she saw his grim expression. "Is everything all right?"

"My wife seems to have fallen ill." Killian said. "Do you know where I can find a healer?"

"Oh yes," Mrs. Wright said. "There's a woman who lives near the docks. Vivienne Wilder. I'm not one to fall ill myself, but others say her touch is like magic."

Magic. That intrigued him. "Thank you, Mrs. Wright."

Now, he needed to find out if it was like magic or actual magic. 

****************************

“Oh leave me alone.” An old man growled at the young woman standing before him. His scowl deepened the wrinkles on his pale face. One milky blue eye didn’t see ahead of him, while the other glared at Vivienne Wilder, the resident healer of the Wharf.

Vivienne, who looked in her twenties, sported long black hair in a tight bun. Sepia skin stood out underneath her pale yellow top, and her brown corset and skirts were plain. Sharp dark eyes rested under an arched brow. “Mr. Holbrook, I need to check your ankle.”

“Grandpa.” A young red-haired girl of about ten poked the older man in the shoulder. “Let Miss Vivienne take a look. Grandma says it’s been bothering you.”

“I don’t need no healer.” Mr. Holbrook huffed. “Me ankle is just fine.”

His granddaughter shook her head and spoke to the healer. “Grandma says he’s been limping for days now. Thinks he pulled something.”

“You hush now, Eileen.” Mr. Holbrook admonished. “I can move around just fine.”

“Mr. Holbrook, are you in pain or is your ankle just causing discomfort?” Vivienne asked, deciding to ignore his cantankerousness. 

Holbrook huffed. “It’s just fine I tell you.”

Vivienne shook her head. “Fine. If it’s causing true pain I suggest drinking a cup of ginger tea in the morning and at night.” She handed a vial of oil to Eileen. “Also, rub rosemary oil along the ankle every night and wrap it in a cold compress.” 

“How much for the oil?” Eileen asked.

Vivienne smiled. “No charge this time, but if he’s still having problems, let me know.”

“I ain’t having problems.” Holbrook grumbled. 

Vivienne shook her head and walked away. Mr. Holbrook would come around; he was just old and stubborn. She needed to see to other patients. While she'd lived in Marawick Harbor for just over a year, it took time to earn trust and build up her reputation. 

It wasn’t the first time she had to start over and she doubted it would be the last. There were times she missed home, of course, but going back wasn’t an option. 

As Vivienne turned up an alley, an old woman caught her eye. Wrap in a cloak of black, with silver hair framing her ancient features. 

The Crone’s grey eyes pierced Vivienne in place.

Vivienne curtsied. “Well met, Wise One.” 

“Well met, daughter.” The Crone said. “Lir’s son returns. He has the Light with him.” The Crone was never one to beat around the bush. 

Vivienne’s heart stopped for a long moment. “The older one or the younger one?” 

The Crone grinned showing crooked, yellowed teeth. “The younger one.”

“And he has a Savior with him?” Vivienne scoffed. She remembered him well. Always trailing after her and his brother. Unlike his brother, Lir’s younger son inherited the sea’s tempestuous nature. Leap first, think never. 

“Not just any Savior.” The Crone said. “The Savior. The one to finish what your father began.” 

Disbelief was a rather paltry term for what Vivienne felt in that moment. “The Savior?” It took a moment longer to compose herself. That’s why the Crone was here. “You need something of me?”

“The Savior is untrained. Reckless with her magic.” The Crone said. Her ancient eyes looked Vivienne up and down. “You’ll have to do.” 

“Me?” It didn’t take long for her to understand. “Me? You want me to train the Savior in the craft?” 

“It isn’t as though your father is available.” The Crone lamented. 

Of course, she’d prefer it if he was. Vivienne thought bitterly. Her father was The Sorcerer after all. “What of Lir’s son?” 

“He remembers nothing.” The Crone shrugged. “That is for the best. He’d be much more dangerous if he did.” The old woman stepped forward, looking Vivienne straight in the eye. “Train the Savior, and you will be rewarded.” Then she disappeared in a swirl of mist. 

“Fuck.” Vivienne cursed. The last person she wanted to deal with was Killian Jones. 

****************************

His eyes searched the market for a new mark. Sure, he got proper work once in a while being a lamplighter or a courier ever so often, but Dodger couldn’t let his skills get rusty. 

Any thief worth their salt kept perfecting their art. 

A new face to market caught Dodger’s attention. Average looking fellow, with a thick beard. His clothes were rather nice. A determined stride told Dodger the man was on a mission, which meant he’d be too focused on his goal to pay much attention. 

Dodger used the alleys to get ahead of the man. It looked as though the man was headed in the direction of the docks, so Dodger hurried along in between buildings, coming out near the end of the market, closer to the Wharf end. 

He was now in front of his mark, watching the man walk through patrons with ease. Dodger pretended to be looking at stalls as he made his way towards his mark. Passing by closely, Dodger’s feather light touch fished a few coins out of the man’s pocket. 

Smirking at his success, Dodger didn’t expect a hand on his arm, jerking him back. 

Fierce blue eyes glared at him. “I’ll have my coins back, if you please.” 

His mark marked him. Great. Okay, time to play the innocent victim. 

“I beg your pardon, sir.” Dodger’s offended act was instinct. Even as he looked at the man, sensing danger, he thought maybe he could keep it up. After all, how dangerous could this posh bloke be? "Whatever do you mean?"

The man rolled his eyes. “I don’t have times for games. Hand over the coins and I won’t alert the authorities.” He held out his hand expectantly. 

Dodger stepped back to put distance between them. “Good sir, I’ve no idea what you’re talking about." He needed to convince this man that he was wrong; if he left now, the man would alert the soldiers, and Dodger hadn't gotten caught in Marawick yet, but he didn't have the means to leave the city. 

The man smirked and Dodger's blood ran cold. Calculating anger filled blue eyes. Dodger swallowed. You sure know how to pick 'em, Dodge. 

"Perhaps you didn't hear me clearly." The man stepped closer, hand grabbing Dodger's arm in a vice grip. "I've no time to mess about. Give me my coins, and I won't gut you like a codfish and leave you here for the vultures to pick apart."

Something in the man's eyes made Dodger believe his threats. Unassuming as the man was when Dodger marked him, this man was far from unassuming now. Dodger debated for a moment longer; run or give in. Though he doubt he'd be running from this man for long. He handed the coins over. 

"Thank you," The man grinned tightly before walking off. 

Dodger watched him go, an intense curiosity filling him. Just who was that man?

Don't do it, Dodge. He told himself. Leave it be.

Ah hell, he was the Artful Dodger. When did he ever leave well enough alone?

Dodger kept to the shadows as he followed the man into the Wharf. 

****************************

Emma woke up in a meadow of pink flowers. The sun shone through the canopy of trees, birds chirped, but the world felt as though it was covered in haze. 

"Killian?" Emma called out. Where was he? Where was the inn? She remembered being in the bath and then briefly Killian helping her out. 

She was fairly certain that she fell asleep in a bed. "Killian?" She slowly stood up, looking around at her surroundings. 

"He isn't here." A man spoke, appearing out of nowhere. 

Emma stepped back. "Who the hell are you?"

The man appeared young, in his late twenties or early thirties, it was hard to tell. He was dressed in a thick, brocade shirt, underneath a brown leather tunic vest, and brown pants. His dark brown eyes felt ancient as they looked her over. "I'm Merlin." He said simply.

Emma stared him down as she processed that. "Bullshit."

Merlin grinned. "You're parents are Snow White and Prince Charming, you've met the Evil Queen, Rumplestiltskin, Peter Pan, and your lover is Captain Hook, but Merlin existing is a stretch?"

"Hook isn't my..." Emma shook her head. "Never mind. So what, Camelot and Excalibur are real too?"

"Indeed they are." Merlin smirked knowingly. "But they are also concerns for another time. Right now, I'm more concerned about your appearance here."

"Where is here?" Emma asked. 

"The Astral Realm." Merlin said. "A plane of existence in between living and dead." He motioned to the meadow around them. "This is the Middlemist Meadow of Camelot. I used to tutor my students here. It's a place I find calming. You see, I'm in between life and death myself, trapped for eternity. This is my piece of home." Merlin focused on Emma. "It worries me that the Savior is here."

"I'm not dying, am I?" Emma asked, fear gripping at her heart. She didn't want to die without seeing her family or Killian again. 

"Depends on how you came to be here." Merlin said. "What happened, Miss Swan?"

"Uh, well, it's a long story." Emma said. 

Merlin smiled patiently, a paternal air about him. It made Emma wonder just how old he truly was. "I have plenty of time." He sat down amongst the flowers and beckoned Emma to join him. 

Warily, Emma joined him, uncertain about whether or not to trust him. Even so, she briefly explained her plight leaving out some details here and there she didn't deem necessary, but explaining about the time travel and her overuse of magic. 

"Ah, so you've been training under the Evil Queen." Merlin said. 

Emma hadn't mentioned that. "How did you know that?" Her eyes narrowed as she leaned away from him.

"The Astral Realm transcends realms." Merlin said. "I can be anywhere, any time, and watch anyone."

"Creepy." Emma huffed. 

Merlin shrugged. "It's useful. I've seen Storybrooke and I'm aware that Regina and the Dark One are the only two people you could learn magic from. Considering your magic is the antithesis to the Dark One, he certainly would never teach you. That leaves Regina, and she isn't one to actually sit you down and explain things."

"You're right about that." Emma said. "So what is happening to me?"

"You're fine." Merlin said. "You're in Healing Sleep."

"What is Healing Sleep?" Emma asked. 

"Magic drains the system." Merlin began. "Regina uses magic all the time, so she's built up a tolerance to the drain. More than that, she also isn't very powerful and limited on how much magic she can expend, so even if she felt the drain, it wouldn't cause total exhaustion. There are certain beings, demigods, products of True Love such as yourself, elves, true sorcerers, who have so much power that it's harder to control. You aren't limited on how much magic you can use like Regina is, which means you can overdraw your power. Thus causing Magical Fatigue. Healing Sleep happens when you over use your magic to the point your body forces you to rest in order to refill your magical reserves."

Disbelief overcame her. "Wait, I have unlimited magic?" 

"No, you have a higher limit of how much magic you can use." Merlin explained patiently. "True Love is the most powerful magic of all, but you don't have the same benefits of other species, who have power. You're still a mortal, you still bleed, and you will fatigue. Even after training and building up your tolerance, you would still need to watch how much magic you call upon." 

"Okay, well, I'm stuck in the past for the next four years," Emma sighed. "I'll need to learn this stuff. I just need to wake up first."

"Fate already has a teacher in mind." Merlin smiled. "You'll meet her soon. As for waking up, well, depending on your body's recovery time and how much magic you used, you could be asleep for days, or weeks, or..."

"Don't finish that sentence." Emma glared. "If you're some great sorcerer, why can't you teach me?"

"I'm indisposed at the moment." Merlin said. "You can only meet me in the Astral Realm, but it's dangerous to spend too much time here if you're a novice. It likes to play tricks sometimes, which means if you aren't careful to spot them, your soul could move on into the Afterlife."

Definitely want to avoid that. Emma thought. "Is there a way to speed up this sleep?"

Merlin's infernal knowing grin returned. "You'll learn in due time. Until then, rest and enjoy the Middlemist." 

****************************

Marian ate only a little of the soup the maid brought up for her and Emily. She told the maid that Emily was just sleeping off her illness, and she hoped she was right. Emily was still breathing, and she was warm. Nothing seemed amiss other than Emily would not wake. 

Marian attempted to wake her for lunch, but the blonde woman didn't react. Not a mumble from her lips, not a flutter of her eyes. 

She worried that Emily might not ever wake up. Colin was convinced that her magic had something to do with this, and he would know better being Emily's husband. Marian wondered if this was common. She wasn't surprised by magic existing, though her memories were gone, so surely magic was commonplace.

Why then did Colin and Emily want to hide Emily's magic? Was magic good to have, or was it dark? Colin and Emily didn't seem like bad people, and Emily's magic seemed so helpful.

Could she really trust these strangers after all? Or was it better to move on, and try to rebuild her life on her own? Her gut said Colin and Emily didn't mean any harm, but they also didn't know her. Should she try and find out who she was? Should she ask them if she mentioned where she was from and why she was moving here?

It was just strange that everything was gone. Even her dreams were hazy images, but nothing indicating her past. 

Marian sighed, pushing away her half eaten soup. She glanced where Emily lay, sleeping peacefully, wishing she could sleep just as well. "Why can't I remember?" She whispered to the silence around her. She looked at her hands. There were callouses, light as they were, so she was used to work off some sort. 

But what work? Did she do cleaning? Was she a barmaid? A seamstress? That was just another thing to figure out. Once Colin returned and she knew Emily was going to be all right, Marian needed to go into town and figure out just what to do next. She couldn't rely on them forever. It was time to figure out what little she could and go from there. 

Starting with a job. 

****************************

Killian waited outside a boarding house, where he was told the healer currently was checking on a patient. He hoped this Vivienne could help him. He figured someone with magic would be better, but perhaps the healer knew someone who could help with their situation. 

He just wanted Emma to be all right. He couldn't let anything happen to her, not when he promised to get her home. Not when he needed her safe and happy for his own sanity. 

A young woman with black hair exited the building, a basket of herbs, potions, and poultices in hand. 

Killian pushed off the wall of the house across the street and put himself in her path. "Excuse me, Miss?" 

The healer froze at his voice before turning to face him. Oddly, her dark eyes recognized him. 

An uneasy feeling settled over him. Had Emma unintentional glamoured the face of someone from around here? He doubted it. 

The woman glared at him. “How can I help you sir?” Her defensive stance had Killian backing up a bit.

He wasn't sure why she didn't like him, but he wasn't going to chance pissing her off more than she already was, not when he needed her help. “So sorry to bother you.” Killian smiled gently. “My name is Colin Jones. My wife and I recently moved to town.”

Surprise flickered over her expression. Vivienne relaxed a bit, realizing Killian truly didn't seem to remember her. Though she was confused about the wife part. The Savior couldn't be his wife, could she? That was a dangerous match if that was the case. As it was, the Savior needed to work on her glamour spell. It worked well for non-magical people, but if Vivienne could see through it, then so could the Dark One, or others a might more powerful. This close to the sea, it would be better to disguise Lir's son as strongly as possible. "And why am I interested in this information?"

"I heard you're the healer in town. My wife fell ill on our travels." Killian said. "I hoped you'd come look at her. She's not waking up."

His concern for the Savior was genuine. What did he mean by her not waking up? 

Vivienne wanted to tell him no and go back to her rounds, but the Crone wanted her to teach the Savior. It seemed that for the time being Killian and the Savior were a package deal. Vivienne would deal with that later. "Does she have a fever?"

Killian shook his head. "No, she's warm, but not feverish." Killian glanced around and slowly stepped closer, careful not to crowd her. "What do you know about magic?"

"Enough." Vivienne challenged. There was no way she'd give away her hand. Not to him. "Why?"

"Because my wife has magic." Killian spoke lowly as to not be overheard. "I think she used too much of it." He looked at her imploringly. 

Here's where Killian not having his memories hampered him. He'd been one of her father's best students, all the more why Vivienne disliked him, and now he had to come to her for basic magical knowledge. She'd feel smug if she didn't hate him so much. 

Alas, she had to teach the Savior, so she'd have to suffer Jones all over again. "All right, take me to her and I shall see what I can do."

His immense relief was palpable. "Thank you, miss."

"Vivienne." She introduced. "Vivienne Wilder."

[overlordofthelollipopguild]

Trying Something New - a Captain Swan, Once Upon a Time fan fiction

Summary:

After Rumplestiltskin traps Emma and Killian in the past, they manage to escape him and realize they will have to live in the past in order to catch up to the future.

Read on fanfiction.net or AO3 or below.

Note: so Emma is using a lot of advanced magic in this chapter. It's for plot purposes, but she will face issues with doing so much magic. Please ignore the logistics, this is fanfiction after all. 

Chapter 1: Stuck

It wasn’t working. Her magic was back, but the stupid wand wasn’t working. 

“Do you think he lied to us?” Killian asked from where he was leaning against a table. He was back in his regular attire of his long black leather coat, leather pants, and black vest and shirt. 

Marian was still knocked out, but she wouldn’t remain that way forever. 

“I don’t know.” Emma huffed, frustrated, twirling in her prison dress. The least Rumplestiltskin could’ve done was return her jeans and leather jacket. 

Waving the wand around, she attempted once again to open the portal. She was tempted to summon the Dark One back and strangle him. Without the portal, they couldn’t return to their own time, and Emma wasn’t going to stay trapped in Rumplestiltskin’s vault for the next thirty years. “I don’t think he would’ve lied about this. As long as I can wield magic, I should be able to open the portal. So, why isn’t this working?” Frustration overwhelmed her. 

“There could be a number of reasons, love.” Killian said, though he wasn’t sure what could be the cause. 

Irritated and angry, Emma wildly waved the wand around, failing to notice a faint glow pass over Marian’s features. She gripped the wand tight enough it was surprising the stick didn't snap into two pieces. 

“Perhaps we should change tactics.” Killian suggested, worried at Emma's emotional state. 

Emma’s hands dropped to her side. “What do you mean?” Her tone was snappish, but it wasn't directed at him. Killian was trying to help; Emma knew she was the one failing. 

“It’s possible that the vault and all of the magical objects here could be interfering.” Killian theorized. “If we can escape, maybe the portal will work elsewhere?”

Though she knew hers and Killian’s knowledge of magic was limited, it was a good theory. It was worth a shot. “Okay, you pick her up, and I’ll try to teleport us somewhere.” 

Killian did as she asked, and once Marian was secured over his shoulder, Emma took his hand and closed her eyes. She'd never teleported herself or people before, but she remembered Regina's tutelage. 

She needed to pick a place she'd been before. 

Emma brought forth a picture in her mind. At first it was the trees of the Enchanted Forest, but she needed a destination in mind. If she just picked a random spot in the forest, it’s likely that something would go wrong. Instead, her mind viewed Lake Nostos. It would be filled with water and a siren at this point in time, but it was the only place other than the Jolly Roger or her parents castle that Emma was familiar with enough to see it. 

Feeling the pull of her magic, Emma released it. Feeling airy, like she was drifting away, Emma held tighter to the picture of Lake Nostos, keeping it to the front of her mind. Finally she felt solid, whole, and there was hard ground underneath her feet. Opening her eyes, she found that they were in the forest by the lake. “Come on, let’s go. The siren’s still around.” 

Killian nodded, turning to go, but as he did, Emma glanced back. 

In the water, not too far away, was an image of Killian, which startled Emma enough to pause. Why was she seeing him in the lake? 

A hand grabbed her and pulled her away. “Don’t know what you’re seeing, Swan, but we need to go.” There was urgency to Killian's tone, his eyes glancing at the lake, as he rushed them away. 

As they ran through the forest, hoping not to hear the siren, Emma couldn’t help but wonder why she saw him. Didn’t sirens show you what you wanted most? Your heart’s desire? Her heart desired returning home to her parents and Henry. She didn’t want Killian. Or, well, she did, but that was too complicated to even consider. When they returned to their time, Emma figured they could talk, but she didn’t know what she wanted between them. Not now when they had to figure out how to get home. 

It wasn’t as though his feelings were a secret. Hell, Zelena used his lo—feelings, his feelings— for her against him in order to take her magic. Emma knew that he wanted a relationship, a future with her, but she wasn’t sure her heart was ready. Her romantic history sucked. There was Neal, her married boyfriend in her early twenties, Graham, Walsh, and well, skips didn’t really count. She wasn’t meant to find love or happiness. Even for a man who changed for her and would follow her to the ends of the earth. 

“Want to try again?” Killian asked after a while, when they slowed down after being far enough away. Perhaps now that they were out of the vault, she'd have more success with the portal. 

Emma waved the wand and still failed to produce a portal. “Fuck.” After ten more minutes of trying, she flung the wand against a tree. It thwacked against the trunk before bouncing off onto the ground, rolling uselessly on the dirt. “We’re stuck here.”

“Well, what, we have a few years before the curse?” Killian asked. He picked up the wand and pocketed it. It might not work for Emma at the moment, but it might certainly come in handy down the road. 

“Nearly three.” Emma huffed. “My parents took some time before they met up again, then I think maybe the war with George started, and then they fought Regina a bit until she backed off to create the curse. That took like two years. Then there was nine months until me and the curse came along.”

“If we can’t get back to the future, we might have to wait it out.” Killian said. “We’d go somewhere away from your parents’ kingdom, stay under the radar, and then when the curse comes, well, we might have to get frozen with Cora to avoid being in Storybrooke with your other self.” 

“Three years is a long time to be away from my family.” Emma didn’t like the idea of being stuck here for so long. She knew she couldn’t interfere with her parents’ past anymore. Hell, she almost erased herself and Henry from existence. It would be hard not seeing Henry for so long. If they ended up waiting it out until time caught up, then Henry wouldn’t even realize she was ever gone. However, three years was a long time. Living whatever life in the past might very well change her into a person Henry wouldn’t recognize.

“Four.” Killian corrected. “If we’re stuck here, will need to ride out the first curse and Pan’s curse. The one that brought everyone back here while you and Henry went to New York.”

He was right of course and Emma silently scolded herself for forgetting that there was an extra year they’d have to wait out. So they wouldn’t go back to Storybrooke until Snow’s curse. Even then, they’d have to hide out until their past selves time traveled so that there wouldn't be two of them running around. “God time travel is confusing.” She groaned leaning against a tree as she rubbed her temples. “Okay, so what next?”

“Well, first, what do we need to do with her?” Killian asked, motioning to the still unconscious Marian. 

“There’s nothing we can do with her.” Emma admitted. “I mean, she was supposed to die, so her being alive changes things. She’ll want to find her husband and son, which will alter Robin’s past and Regina’s future with him.” Emma winced. That was another thing she was screwing up. While she and Regina weren't best friends, Emma didn't want to ruin her chance at happiness if it meant Regina would stay on their side and be a better mother to Henry. 

“Unless, you send her away?” Killian suggested, trying to figure out how best to keep the timeline intact. “It’s only a few years until the Curse, and if you send her far enough away, then it might just take that long for her to return.” 

That was a good point, but could they chance it? “What if she’s resourceful enough to get here sooner?” Emma asked, playing Devil's Advocate. “A mother trying to get to her son is a forced to be reckoned with, you know?”

“Aye.” One such mother was standing before him and Killian’s heart went out to her. It must be killing her that her magic was failing her when she needed to get back to Henry. While it wouldn’t be a four year separation from Henry’s perspective, it would be from Emma’s and she already missed out on so much of Henry’s life. However, back to the matter at hand, there was too much at stake to just let Marian go off on her own. If they woke her up, could they convince her of the truth? Of their being from the future and her death in the original timeline? Of course, she might just label them as insane and run off on her own. 

A groan from the woman startled Emma and Killian. So much for waking her themselves. The universe wasn't being kind to them at the moment. Maybe that was a price for time traveling, no matter how unintentional it was on their part. 

“Shit.” Emma cursed, not ready to face Marian when they still had to figure out what to do with her. They needed to figure out a plan, quickly. 

Marian rubbed her head, eyes opening, taking in her surroundings. Slowly, she pushed herself up into a sitting position. Brown eyes stared up at them with wariness. “Who are you?” She looked between them, confusion spreading across her features. “Better question, who am I?”

Emma and Killian shared surprised looks. “I didn’t hit her that hard.” Killian muttered so only Emma heard him. 

“Um, you don’t remember?” Emma asked, watching Marian carefully. How could she not remember? There was no way Killian knocking her out messed with her mind. 

“Remember what?” Marian asked. Her brows furrowed. 

“We met on the road.” Killian supplied. “You were headed to Marawick Harbor, in the Kingdom of Stahlsburg." The lie came easily enough. After all, they needed to come up with a story for the locals; they'd just include Marian now. "We ran into each other and camped out, but our horses have been stolen it seems. You offered to take first watch, so we assumed you were attacked from behind while we slept.”

Emma almost believed the story, he was that convincing. That was a good skill to have since they'd need to come up with more lies to live in this time. 

Marian tried to stand, and both Killian and Emma stepped forward to help her up. 

“Take it easy.” Emma said. “We don’t know how hard you were hit.” She glanced at Killian again, and he was clearly at a loss. 

“Oh, well, that certainly explains why my head is pounding.” Marian smiled tightly, though her eyes still held doubt about them. “So if we’re headed to the same place, how far do we have left to travel?”

“It’s a good few weeks by horse.” Killian said. He met Emma’s eyes and she knew what he was going to suggest. 

In fact, Emma preferred getting out of Regina’s territory as soon as possible. Besides, if Marian freaked out or decided not to keep Emma’s magic a secret, Emma could try and call upon her magic and erase Marian's memory. It seemed there wasn't anything left for her to remember anyway, but what caused Marian's memory loss?

“Can you keep a secret?” Killian asked, his tone protective. 

Marian narrowed her eyes. “What kind of secret?” She stepped away from them. Understandable. She woke up with two strangers and no memory. The fact that she gave them a chance to explain was more grace than most would give. 

“I have light magic.” Emma said. “I can teleport us to town, but I’d rather not broadcast that to everyone. I hope we can trust you with this secret.”

Sensing that Emma was earnest, Marian nodded. “I suppose I can trust you. Who are you again?” Really though, Marian wasn't sure if she could trust them, but her instincts told her that the couple was safe. They didn't seem nefarious and without her memories, they were all she had to rely on to find out who she was, even if they just met her. 

Emma didn’t think giving their real names was a good idea. Thinking quickly, she made something up. “Emily Jones.” Emily was close enough to Emma for her to respond to it. Surely Jones was common enough in this land as it was in hers. Maybe…hopefully. “My husband is…Colin.” It was the first name she could think of which sounded close enough to Killian. Or well, it had the hard C sound. 

Killian looked proud of her quick response. “Aye. You told us your name was Maria, but not sure if you have a surname or not.” 

Marian swayed a bit on her feet. Her head swam unsteadying her. 

“Perhaps you should rest and have some water.” Killian suggested, reaching out to steady Marian. “I know Emily needs some time to prepare her magic.”

“That’s a good idea.” Marian agreed, as her head continued to pound. Just how hard was she hit? Who did it? Why couldn't she remember anything? Even her name, Maria, didn't sound quite right. If that was the name she gave them, then why wouldn't she give her real name?

Emma grabbed Killian’s waterskin and handed it to Marian. “Here you go.” 

As Marian settled against a tree, Emma pulled Killian away. “Okay, there’s no way she’d just forget everything from hitting her head.”

“Perhaps when we were in the Dark One���s vault something affected her.” Killian suggested, his brows drawn together. “We were surrounded by a number of dark objects, and we don't know what any of them were capable of doing." 

“Maybe.” Emma said. She shook her head; Marian's memory loss would be something that they'd tackle later on. Though it was an unexpected blessing since they now didn't have to convince her not to go off in search of Robin and Roland. Emma felt guilty for lying, but they couldn't risk more changes to the timeline. Her focus shifted back to Killian. “Tell me about Marawick Harbor.”

“It’s in Prince Eric’s kingdom.” Killian said. “It’s a port town which fell into Cora’s protection bubble when the curse hit. I docked my ship there a few times over the centuries. It’s large enough to blend in and find work.” In fact, it was a perfect hide out. Populated enough to blend in and far from Regina's clutches, and still close enough to be affected by the Curse. 

“I can’t teleport to a place I’ve never been.” Emma explained. “Regina said that teleporting sort of requires knowing your destination. That’s why I brought us to Lake Nostos, because I’ve been here and seen it before.” Even if it changed a bit in the coming decades. “How can I teleport us now?”

Killian’s brow furrowed adorably as he tried to come up with a solution.

Stop it. Emma berated herself. He’s not adorable. If they were going to be reliant on each other, she needed to squash her feelings down so they could focus on surviving. 

“What if I describe the place to you?” He said after awhile. “Would that help paint a picture you can use?” 

It wasn’t exactly something she tried before. Hell, she barely learned any magic before, but her magic might very well be a key to living in this realm and in this time. “It can’t hurt to try. Go ahead and describe it to me.” She closed her eyes to concentrate. 

He began describing the town as best as he could remember, particularly the docks. As the sun was setting, Killian described the docks more at night, telling Emma about darkened corners, likely because they’d need to appear somewhere hidden as not to raise suspicion. He described the sea and how it sparkled under moonlight; the sound of the water lapping against docks ships; the noise of nearby taverns and the main street.

As Emma listened to his words, she could see it in her mind. Killian’s words painted a detailed, tangible picture. He certainly was quite the storyteller. Before long, Emma pictured a dark spot behind crates on a dock. “I think I’m ready.” She kept her eyes closed, feeling around for his arm. Emma didn't dare open her eyes for fear of losing the picture. 

Killian waved Marian over. “She’s ready.”

When she heard Marian step next to them, Emma spoke. “Hold onto me as tight as you can.” When she felt them grasp her arms, Emma reached deep inside her for her magic. Feeling it coming alive under her skin, Emma held onto Killian tighter. I want to go to Marawick Harbor. She repeated that over and over, releasing her magic. She felt her body dissipate, tightening her hold on her passengers as she felt herself come apart, floating in air as though she were nothingness, before feeling her body came back to herself. Would she ever get used to the sensations that came with teleporting? 

Opening her eyes, she found herself, Killian, and Marian in a darkened corner of docks, behind crates. She could hear the ocean to her left. A breeze brought about the briny, salty scent of the waters. 

Killian peeked out from the crates, looking around to see where they were, before quickly ducking back down. He turned to her with a huge, proud, amazed smiled. “You did it, love. You brought us to Marawick. Bloody brilliant.”

At Marian’s confused look, Emma added. “I’ve never been here before. Usually I have to teleport to a place I’ve seen.” Still, warmth bloomed in her chest at Killian’s praise. I’ve yet to see you fail. His words from Neverland still haunted her. Hell, they’d never leave her. Without fail, Killian always, always, believed in her, even when, especially when, no one else would. Shaking away her affection, Emma returned her attention to Marian.

“Well, then, congratulations on a job well done.” Marian smiled warmly. She wondered if Emma's magic could help with her memories. Could she restore them? 

“Come on, we’ll need to find an inn.” Killian stood, helping both women up. 

“Do I have money?” Marian asked. Then she realized the clothes she and Emma were wearing. “Are these normal clothes?” Surely they couldn't be? 

Emma grimaced. No, they weren’t and it was very possible someone would recognize that they were wearing prison gowns and Killian was dressed as a pirate. “No, these were old sleeping gowns I had, but you’re right, we’ll draw some strange looks.” 

“Could you use your magic to clean us up?” Marian asked. 

Emma considered it, uncertain. Her body felt fatigued from teleporting, but Marian trusted them now and if they stole clothes, that could only make the woman leery of them. They needed to keep Marian close in order to keep an eye on her. Looks like it was time to test the limits of her magic. “Maybe.” She glanced at Killian. “I’ve done small things before, maybe I should test it out on Colin first?”

“Go ahead, love.” Killian spread his arms, ever the willing subject. Looking her over, Killian was concerned. Emma practiced her magic in the future, but nothing near this level. While he believed in her, he didn't want Emma to push herself too much. 

Closing her eyes, Emma figured the easiest thing to do was change one item at a time. She pictured black leather pants as brown and waved her hand. Keeping her eyes closed, she saw his black shirt change to white and his black leather vest changed to deep blue cotton. Finally, his black leather coat, which she was loathed to change but was the most obvious indication of his pirate ways, changed to a brown leather riding coat. 

Her eyes opened to find Killian in the entirely new outfit. Even in his new vest and shirt, the top buttons were still undone, showing off the top of his thick chest hair. She probably could’ve buttoned him up when she changed his clothes, but that didn’t seem right. Plus, she’d never admit it to him, but she actually liked seeing his chest hair and longed to touch it. Stop it, Emma. Keep it in your pants. 

His eyes shown proudly at her accomplishment. “You certainly keep getting better at using magic, love.” 

Emma smiled, and boosted with confidence now that she successfully changed Killian's clothes, she turned to Marian and repeated the process.Marian’s outfit turned from prison chic to one of brown skirts, a green top, and a brown corset. 

When Marian was done, Emma used her magic on herself and her prison dress changed to blue skirts, white top, brown corset, and blue cape. 

Killian tried not to think about how she made them match, or the implications of that. Don't be daft, Jones. There isn't a deeper meaning to that.

“I think we’re ready.” Emma said, subtly steadying herself against a crate as a wave of exhaustion hit her. Maybe she pushed herself too far. 

“Almost.” Killian said. “I’ll need to check and see if we have any coin left. It’s a bit dark, love, might need a light.” Killian gently gripped Emma around her waist, noticing her fatigue. He stepped them away from Marian, walking far enough for Marian to not really hear them, but not so far she’d get suspicious. 

Emma s a reassuring smile Marian’s way. At Killian’s side, Emma held out her hand and a flickering flame appeared in her palm and when she saw it was too small, she willed it to the size of a golf ball. 

"Are you okay, love?" He asked. "You've used a lot of magic in a short time span."

Emma nodded. "I'll be fine. The sooner we count your coins, the sooner we can find an inn."

Killian didn't hesitate, knowing that Emma needed to rest, so he rooted around in his pockets, filled with coins. They counted enough to last them a while and divided the loot between them; Killian insisted on Emma having some money on her in case something happened and they ended up separated. Once they both pocketed the money, he spoke. “I have an idea.” He whispered.

“Oh?” Emma asked, her expression curious. 

“Well, Marian already believes us to be married and hasn’t noticed the lack of rings.” Killian said. “I assure you others will. People are old fashioned around here.” He grimaced at his next words. “If we show up without wedding rings, even if we say we’re married…”

“People will get ideas.” Emma finished, understanding. “I’ll get a reputation.”

“It’s even likely that some establishments won’t accept us as customers.” Killian added, uncomfortably. “Without proof and all that.” 

Emma knew he was telling her this in order to familiarize her with this new world she was stuck in. She had no idea what it was like here and all he wanted to do was protect her, even her honor. It was sweet and he showed more care of her wellbeing than anyone else had before. But could she pretend to be his wife? Sure, he told Marian that to cover for them, but now they’d have to actually live with that lie. They were stuck pretending to be together. She never thought she’d be the marrying type after Neal completely destroyed her. Even with Walsh, before he revealed what he was, she was going to say no. Fairytales and True Love were never in the cards for her. 

When she looked at Killian, a part of her believed in that again, but it scared the shit out of her. It was partly why she wanted to run back to New York. New York was easier; no magic, no complicated family dynamics, no villains, and no Killian to give her hope for a better future. Now, she was stuck in an unfamiliar world, completely reliant on his lead, and even now, he wanted her to have all of the facts before her. He didn’t want her to go into any situation blind. Gratitude nearly overwhelmed her. 

He stared at her with patience and a bit of concern, likely worried about how she’d react. His shoulders were tense, almost bracing himself for a bad reaction from her. 

Taking a breath, Emma pushed away her terror at the idea of a relationship with him. Especially when they both wanted it so much. If anything, her past proved that she would only ruin whatever this precious connection between her and Killian was; it was inevitable that it would happen. No, she had to think about it logically. 

Logically, reasonably, this was an old fashioned port town. They’d likely have to stay here in order to be close to Marian, and figure out her amnesia, godsend though it was for the time being. They had to start off on the right foot with these people they’d be living around for the next couple of years. “Okay, so do you have a ring on you?” Emma asked.

Killian moved some things around in another pocket of his until he finally found a feminine ring that might just fit. It was a gold band with an oval cut ruby surrounded by a circle of small diamonds. He held it for her inspection, careful to hide what they were doing from Marian’s view, though she seemed more distracted by activity further down the docks. 

It truly was a beautiful ring, and Emma could almost imagine another time and another life with a true proposal on his lips. “That’ll work.” She said, careful to keep her tone neutral. She held her left hand out to him. 

Realizing that she wanted him to put the ring on her, Killian swallowed before maneuvering the ring in his hand. 

As he slipped the ring on her finger, Emma felt her breath leave her. It was a perfect fit. Hell, it looked like it belonged on her finger. She wondered if he thought the same as he ran a gentle thumb over the ring as he held her hand. Looking at his hand with its many rings, Emma spoke. “You need a wedding band too.” 

“Don’t have one on me.” Killian shrugged. He’d probably have to steal one tomorrow when a jeweler was open. There wasn’t enough in his pockets to cover a ring and he’d rather save what he had for emergencies. 

Emma looked at the silver and ruby ring currently occupying a place on his ring finger. It was too big and gaudy to be a wedding ring. In fact, all of his jewelry screamed pirate as much as his wardrobe. They were going to have to discuss that. Emma tapped at the on his finger. “Are you attached to this one?” 

“Not particularly.” It wasn’t a lie but it was a half-truth. 

Emma decided to ignore that for now and concentrated on the ring. It needed to be smaller, gold to match hers, the ruby could stay. She began to picture what she wanted in her mind’s eye until it was clear. With a wave of her hand, the ring changed from silver to gold with the ruby shrunk into a smaller oval inlaid in the band. On either side of the ruby rested a small diamond. It looked like a wedding band now. 

Emma removed his other rings from his fingers. “Too pirate-y.” She smirked.

Killian didn’t protest. He shook himself, swallowing, trying not to read too much into how she made their new wedding bands match just as she had matched their clothing. It definitely wasn't a big deal and it meant nothing. “There’s another problem.” He couldn’t guarantee that his crew never docked here in the coming years. He couldn’t remember. It was too dangerous for his own face to become a familiar sight around these parts. It was probably too dangerous for Emma to have her face as well. If Rumplestiltskin found them missing from his vault, he could come looking for them, knowing what they looked like. Emma’s magic seemed more than capable after all. 

“What?” Emma’s eyes held a little bit of panic at his tone. 

“If we stay here, there’s a chance that one day my past self will appear.” Killian explained. “If people get to know us, then they’ll be wondering if I have an identical twin. There’s also Rumplestiltskin to consider. He knows what we look like and we did escape his vault.” 

“You think he might not take the potion to forget the future?” Emma asked. 

“He might, but we have to be cautious.” Killian said. “If you can glamour us and we use aliases, then all the better. Who knows we might end up running into your parents again or someone else.”

Good point. If she glamoured them, then it was much easier to fly under the radar. But she didn’t want them to look at each other and see strangers. Not when all they had was each other to rely on. There had to be a way to glamour them so that others wouldn’t see them, but they’d see each other. That’s what Rumplestiltskin had done for them for the ball. Surely she could do it for them as well. Of course, now Marian saw their faces, so she'd have to adjust it where strangers saw other people but they and Marian still saw the real faces. That also Emma couldn’t drastically change their looks as Marian would see one set of faces and everyone else another set. 

“Okay.” Emma said, though the exhaustion was getting to her. How did Regina use magic so much and not get tired? Was it that the more magic a person used the more they could tolerate the drain? Maybe she could find a teacher here in the past. She'd need to learn more about magic anyway if they were already relying on it for so much little things. “I’ll try to change our appearances to others, but we’ll still look the same to each other and Marian. If she sees something different, she’ll be suspicious and we’ll lose any trust we have from her.”

Hearing the nervous, hesitance in her voice, Killian leaned towards her, gripping her left hand in his right. “You can do this, Emma. Look at all you’ve accomplished today. This is just one more success awaiting you.”

Her eyelashes fluttered at his words, her heart skipping a beat. Was her face warm as well? “Yeah.” She nodded. She closed her eyes again, picturing a new face for Killian. People would still see blue eyes, but slightly lighter hair. A thicker beard instead of trimmed scruff. He’d also have a bit of an offset nose from being broken a time or two. Couldn’t have him look too handsome after all. Ignoring that particular voice in her head, which told her exactly why she didn’t want him so handsome, Emma waved her hand and opened her eyes to see Killian just as he was before. “Did it work?” Her head began to feel light. She wasn't sure how much more she could do. 

Her eyes glanced back towards Marian. 

“We might need a mirror to see.” Killian suggested. 

Taking a deep breath, hoping her magic would still be reliable, Emma conjured a hand mirror and handed it over. She watched Marian as Killian observed his new appearance, knowing they were taking entirely too long to just count some coins. 

Killian took in his new reflection. He was pretty average looking and certainly not as devilishly handsome as he was in reality. At least he wasn’t overly plain, but his new appearance wouldn’t even get a glance from a bar-wench. Still, he wondered if Emma toned down his handsome facade on purpose. Was it because she wanted to avoid garnering attention or did she make him average looking so that women wouldn’t flirt with him? Fool. She probably did it so you won’t get attention. We need to lay low after all. “Looks good.” He returned the mirror to her and watched her work on her own appearance. She glowed briefly but was still his Emma. 

Emma looked at her own reflection. Her eyes were still green, but her face was rounder, more of a heart shape that gave her new facade a sweet innocence about her. Her bright blonde hair was now darker blonde, much closer to her father’s hair. Her nose was more of a button one as well. She looked adorable but far from sexy, which was good, because that would keep attention off of her. A wave of exhaustion hit her again. They really needed to find somewhere to sleep.

Killian quickly replaced his hook with his wooden hand before they returned to Marian. "We'll have plenty of money for an inn for a few days at least. Since you lost your money, Marian, I insist on paying for a room for you." Killian told Marian, keeping his arm around Emma's waist. They bushed her too far as she looked ready to drop at any moment. 

"Wonderful." Marian said. "Are you sure about paying for me? I'm sure I can manage on my own."

"No, no, we are happy to help." Emma insisted. "I feel like what happened to you is our fault. We were asleep when you were attacked. We owe it to you to look after you."

Marian wasn't certain about that, but she wasn't going to turn down their help. Vowing to pay them back later, somehow, Marian started making her way down the docks towards town. 

Killian leaned in close to Emma. “Well Mrs. Jones, ready for our next adventure?” 

Drained due to her magic, Emma leaned on him for support, ignoring how hearing her new title made her heart beat wildly. “Lead the way, Mr. Jones.” 

[overlordofthelollipopguild]

Starting Over, One Breath at a Time - a Harry Potter fanfiction.

Plot Summary: Magic has been exposed. People are accused of witchcraft, imprisoned, run out of their homes, tortured. Cenric Potter, son of Harry and Ginny, was one of them. Imprisoned in a Muggle British prison akin to Guantanamo Bay for nine years, he's recently been released and has to get his life back together.

Read on fanfiction.net or AO3 or below.

Notes:

This fanfic is centered on my OC Cenric Potter, oldest son of Harry and Ginny, and about him getting his life back together in a new Wizarding World. Most characters focused on in this story will be OCs including Harry and Ginny's kids, Weasley cousins, co-workers, Hogwarts professors, and love interests. 

Don't like OCs, no need to read. 

TRIGGER WARNINGS: for PTSD, mentions of torture described in a flashback.

Chapter 2: Next Steps

2 September 2027

Professor Llewellyn waited patiently for Cenric to arrive. She surprised the professors earlier with news she'd be missing breakfast for an errand. Alluding to a new gamekeeper, she kept much of it vague, appreciating the trust Cenric gave her in helping him keep a low profile.

Still, she worried about the boy, well man, now. Clearly, prison did a number on him, but to what extent, she wasn't sure. Guilt ate at her as well; she felt that Cenric's family needed know that he was here, that he was free, but she didn't want to betray the tentative trust she earned from him. Likely she only had that trust because she had been his favorite teacher.

The door to her office opened and in stepped Cenric.

It was so jarring to see him all grown up. He was tall; certainly the tallest out of his family. It was more the broad build that surprised her. Sure, there was a leanness to him, but she remembered a skinny, lanky boy. His lean muscles showed that he used them often; perhaps in prison he did a lot of labor or a lot of exercise? Though those eyes and that messy mop of black hair should've told her right away he was a Potter. That certainly hadn't changed.

His hair and beard were still a bit wild. Though he reacted badly to her magic before, he'd draw attention with his looks and Muggle clothes. "Before we go, I'll need to clean your look up a bit and transfigure your clothes. You'll draw too much attention and I doubt you want that."

Cenric looked none too pleased, but he nodded anyway. As she said, he didn't want to draw attention.

A few waves of her wand shortened his hair to shoulder length and his beard to a manageable style, neatening both up with a conditioning spell, and transforming his shirt, thin jacket, and jeans into plain black robes.

"There we are. Much better." She hoped her positivity would put the reticent man at ease.

Though his face was stone, she could see tension in his shoulders as he hunched as if to make himself appear smaller. He definitely didn't like magic being cast around him. That was something that they'd need to work on.

"We'll use the floo to Flourish and Blotts." Llewellyn said. "Technically, it's closer to use…well your uncle's shop, but I figured you'd want to avoid that." Even with nine years on him and his change in appearance, Cenric looked enough like Harry that the beard and long hair would only do so much.

Cenric said nothing to that as Llewellyn walked towards the fireplace.

A silver dish on the mantle held the glittering, green powder.

She grabbed a fistful and tossed it inside the fireplace, trusting Cenric to follow her, she stepped into the green flames. "Diagon Alley!"

It didn't take long for the twisting sensation to subside. Opening her eyes, the bookstore was before her, quiet and with very few patrons considering the early hour. She stepped out of the fireplace and with a flick of her wand, rid herself of the soot.

"Good morning, Professor Llewellyn." The manager, Elladora Tewksbury, greeted. "What brings you here this morning?"

"A new employee." Professor Llewellyn said. "I'm aiding him in tracking down some things before he begins work."

"Oh that's nice." Elladora said. "Is it that gamekeeper one, or was it caretaker that was open?"

"Gamekeeper." Llewellyn said.

Before she could say more, the fireplace came alight with the green flames.

The tall Cenric struggled somewhat to step out of the rather cramped space.

Without thinking, she waved her wand to rid his clothes of the soot.

Cenric tensed up, but said nothing.

"This him?" Elladora asked.

Cenric glanced at Elladora before staring blankly back at Llewellyn, though she sensed a bit of anger in his eyes.

"Ah, yes, James Evans." Professor Llewellyn said, quickly, her way to reassure him that she hadn't revealed much. "Unfortunately, we don't have much time for pleasantries. So sorry, Ella, but our errands will have to be quick. Can't leave the school for too long."

"That's all right, Professor." Elladora smiled.

As the professor and gamekeeper left, Elladora turned to her assistant manager. "Fabian, did that young man look familiar to you?"

Fabian looked up from where he'd been marking inventory. "Wasn't much paying attention."

Elladora shook her head. Perhaps she was mistaken.

*****************

Madam Malkin didn't like him.

Cenric wasn't sure if it was the fact that he didn't speak, or the fact that he was so tall and broad that the short, squat lady had to get a two-foot tall stool to get all of his proper measurements.

She kept complaining about not having big and tall customers under her breath, but Cenric had very good hearing. He learned the very hard lesson of listening to every sound made around him, which saved his ass many a time in prison.

However, patience was his greatest asset. Madam Malkin could curse his build all she wanted; he could wait it out. What he couldn't stand was Professor Llewellyn's eyes on him; he felt like she studied him every time she looked at him. He remembered the last time she saw him; life and he himself had been so different back then…

"Have a Happy Christmas, Mr. Potter, Ms. Weasley." Professor Llewellyn smiled, her hair a medium chestnut, not a sliver of silver in sight. Her skin was smoother and rosier as she waved Cenric and Artemisia off.

"Happy Christmas, Professor!" He and Artemisia chimed together as they rushed out of the D.A.D.A. classroom. They were heading home for the holidays and couldn't miss the carriages to Hogsmeade.

"There we are." Madam Malkin spoke loudly.

Cenric ignored the pain in his chest at the memory. He tried so hard not to think of his family for years, but especially his favorite cousin. It hurt too much to remember what he was missing and even more that his family seemingly left him to rot in jail.

"Now, I will get right on the orders." Madam Malkin continued. "Since your job will involve the outdoors and animals, I will be creating a mixture of leather, hides, and of course, self-repairing robes."

Cenric wanted to protest, but Llewellyn spoke for him, thanking Madam Malkin for her time.

Madam Malkin totaled the order and Cenric paid. It was Professor Llewellyn's money, but she handed the money off to him as to look less suspicious.

"Thank you, Madam." Cenric managed after they exchanged money.

Madam Malkin started at his polite tone, surprised he could speak after all.

Cenric turned away, ready to get back to the school.

As soon as they exited the shop, Professor Llewellyn stopped him. "Hold on, Mr. Evans."

Cenric turned to her. The woman used to be so much taller than him, but now her five foot four stance was nothing. "Yes, Professor?"

"If you are going to be gamekeeper, there are a few more items that we need." She told him.

His skin itched; he wanted to claw it off. There were too many people; they'd already taken too long in Madam Malkin's. Were there always so many people milling about Diagon Alley? His jaw clenched slowly. "And what does that entail?" Careful, controlled monotone escaped him.

"Well for one, you'll need books on groundskeeping and magical creatures." Her tone was stern as her eyes narrowed.

Shite.

Professor Llewellyn must've picked up on his mood. She already put a lot on the line for him and now she was his boss. He needed to be more respectful. Taking a breath, he worked to calm his irritation. He needed to get used to being around people again, but he wished that he didn't have to be present to do all of this shopping.

"You'll also need writing supplies." She continued. "Potion supplies, a broomstick for traveling, a pet companion if you'd like, an owl if you want to avoid using the school owls, and a wand."

Cenric shuddered at the idea of spending a minute longer here. "I can get by with what I have." Which admittedly wasn't anything; he truly did need supplies, but couldn't he just owl for everything?

"You don't have anything except the clothes you're wearing." She stated, throwing his words from the previous day back at him. "I should be taking you to open up a Gringott's account, but they'll know who you are and they like for their clients to actually have money to deposit." Llewellyn continued. "So, it's up to you where we go next."

His jaw clenched again; it would lock up if he kept at it. No owling for supplies then. They were already here, and Llewellyn was being generous enough as it was, so it wouldn't due to test such charity. "I suppose we shall start with supplies."

Llewellyn relaxed her stern stance. "Lead on."

Cenric took a breath. This was turning out to be the longest morning of his life.

*****************

Oh but he was a curious one. Llewellyn watched as Cenric carefully picked through the broomsticks.

They first visited Potage's Cauldron Shop. Clearly, Cenric figured that the cauldron would do best for him to carry all of their purchases in. After that, it was off to Slug & Jiggers Apothecary, Scribbulus Writing Implements, and the second-hand bookshop where of all things the boy insisted on getting Muggle poetry books. His eyes lit up upon finding them and even though loving Muggle items in these times was suspicious, Llewellyn hadn't the heart to discourage him from buying them. Curiously, at the last second, he bought a children's book he spotted near the register. It seemed almost impulsive of him, which was at odds with how Cenric conducted himself around her.

Really she wanted to save the books until they returned to Flourish and Blotts, but she had a feeling that using her money to pay for everything and being in her debt until he could pay it off was eating at him. Weasleys and Potters were a proud bunch and this one was no different.

Now, here at Quality Quidditch Supplies, the best damn chaser she'd seen in her years at Hogwarts was deciding between the cheaper and lesser Comets and Cleansweeps, when he deserved a Firebolt Supreme Model 5 or a Nimbus 3003.

She knew he'd prefer the better quality racing brooms. He eyed them even as he studied the lesser brooms. But she wouldn't say anything. He wasn't a Quidditch player after all and with his talent, if needed, he'd probably be able to outrun or at least outmaneuver a Firebolt while flying a Comet.

"This'll do." He held up a Cleansweep Twenty.

As he paid for it, Llewellyn wondered whether they were getting him a pet or a wand next. Her gut told her that he was avoiding Ollivander's for as long as possible.

She probably would've too in his position; Garrick Ollivander had keen perception. He knew that she was a Llewellyn the moment she stepped into his shop. Her parents lagged behind, so she went ahead alone.

"You're a Llewellyn. The young Gareth's daughter."

"Yes, sir." She'd spoken timidly to him.

"Yes, yes, you have your father's nose and cheekbones." Mr. Ollivander said.

"Ready?" Cenric asked.

She was right about him avoiding Ollivander's when he bypassed the wand shop, heading straight to Magical Menagerie. Her pace picked up in order to keep up with him. "Have you decided what you'll get?"

Cenric nodded. "An owl and a cat."

He'd had a cat once. Pixie. Got her over twelve years ago. His mum had wanted him to get an owl, but Cenric insisted that he'd use one of the school owls. Pixie had been a grey tabby. Cenric didn't allow himself to wonder what happened to the cat after his imprisonment.

As he stepped inside the pet shop, he allowed himself a small smile. Animals were his first love. When he was three, he accidentally transfigured his father's snitch into a miniature hippogriff he named Birdie. He loved that little feathered menace; cried for days after his parents told him to change Birdie back.

Around him was a vast array of animals. Joy filled his chest for the first time in years as he looked over the many cages.

"Welcome." A middle-aged, stout salesman smiled at him. "How can I help you today?"

"What owls and cats do you have?" Cenric asked. He felt Professor Llewellyn's surprise. It was the most he'd really spoken that morning and with little prompting.

"Ah, good, good." The salesman smiled. "We have quite a few barn owls. Some tawnies. A few screeches. A couple of snowies."

As he went on about owls, something hissed at Cenric as he passed.

Glancing down, he found a bright orange cat with a white snout and white underside glaring up at him amber eyes.

"Oh no, not that one." The salesman said. "That's a Norwegian Forest, that one is. Only about a year old, but we've had him since he was five months. Keeps scaring off the customers."

Cenric knelt down to better look at the cat. There was pain and wariness in those amber eyes. Well, aren't we a pair? The cat got his attention for a reason; like souls recognized each other after all. "I'll take him."

"There's some much calmer cats." The salesman insisted. "Many nicer ones too. We got ragdolls, shorthairs, wirehairs, Maine coons…"

"I'll take the Norwegian." Cenric allowed some sternness to seep into his tone to show him meant business. He even added a glare at the man.

The salesman swallowed. "All right, mate. No returns on that one." He rang up the cat. "What about your owl?"

A screech sounded behind him. Cenric turned.

A pale grey Eurasian Eagle-Owl with bright, lemon colored eyes stared him down. There was a fierce pride to her as she puffed out her chest.

"Her?" Cenric asked, motioning to the owl.

The salesman grimaced. "You sure know how to pick them. That one's as cantankerous as that cat. No returns on it either."

"Good." He turned to Llewellyn, who only looked at him with arched brows. "Could you get her for me?" He motioned to the owl.

Llewellyn hesitated but did so, while he picked up the cat's cage.

Once the animals were paid for, there was only one last stop before returning to Hogwarts.

"Must I get a wand?" Cenric asked as he glared at the window displays in Ollivander's.

"You might need it someday." Llewellyn said. "Come on. Ollivander is discreet."

Cenric bit back a remark. Letting out a huff of breath, he followed the professor into the wand shop. They set the cauldron full of their purchases and the two cages near the doors.

Gingerly, Cenric stepped towards the counter, but before he could ring the bell, a man with white, wild hair appeared before him. Pale eyes locked onto the young man.

"Cenric Potter, rowan and dragon heartstring, thirteen inches." Mr. Ollivander said. "I suppose you lost it at some point."

At least he was kind enough to not mention why the wand was lost.

Though Cenric honestly had no idea where his old wand was as he didn't have it on him when he was arrested. He left it at home that day, because they were going to Muggle London, and Dad was going to have his wand just in case. That worked out well.

Cenric said nothing.

"Very well." Ollivander said, already producing a wand. "Perhaps we should try something similar. Rowan and unicorn hair, twelve inches."

Cenric stepped forward and took ahold of the wand.

It flew out of his hand. That was a first.

"Not that one." Mr. Ollivander said.

They tried a few other rowans, cedars, ashes, dogwoods, and so on. As well as all three cores.

It felt like he'd spent an eternity in Ollivander's, trying wand after wand. His teeth ached from grinding together; his skin itched as more and more people walked past the windows, even if they were slightly hidden by the piles of wand boxes in the bay windows. They'd been here too long; someone would recognize him; his release would be all over The Daily Prophet and his life would be a media circus.

His fists clenched at his sides as Ollivander took back yet another wand.

"Hmm. Very curious." Mr. Ollivander said. "You were not so difficult to pair with a wand last time." Those pale eyes scrutinized him. "You must be so very broken. Yes, very broken indeed." Ollivander was already walking off in search of another wand before Cenric could react to his words.

You have no idea. He practically snarled inside of his head, ready to throttle the old man. Who does he even think he is, making comments like that?

Ollivander returned with a box. He carefully studied Cenric once more. "Perhaps, this."

He held the box out to Cenric.

"Hawthorn and phoenix feather, fifteen inches." Mr. Ollivander said.

Cenric took the box and opened it. A lovely, dark wand with intricate Celtic knot designs carved along the thick, tree like grip laid inside. Delicately, he took the wand from its box. Instantly, he felt warmth course through his fingers. With a swish, he watched as red sparks flew from the tip.

"Hmm." Mr. Ollivander said. "Phoenix feather is very picky. Hawthorn even more so. Both are very hard to tame. In my experimental phase, I thought the two would be best suited. Mr. Potter, I have been in possession of that wand for seventy-seven years. It's the only wand I've had for more than twenty years, and it's the only hawthorn and phoenix feather wand I ever dared to make."

Cenric swallowed. He knew phoenix feather was picky and temperamental, but it was the hawthorn wood that worried him. Hawthorn was known for being paired with those in turmoil or those who were conflicted. His stomach dropped. "How much?"

Ollivander studied him. "A knut, Mr. Potter."

Cenric blinked. "Mr. Ollivander, I can't pay that little for a wand."

Ollivander raised his hands. "Believe me, I am glad to be rid of it, and I am most curious to see how you fair with it. One knut, Mr. Potter."

Reluctantly, Cenric handed over the coin, feeling like he needed to give the old man more money.

"Oh, and Mr. Potter." Ollivander met his eyes. "As far as I know, you were never here."

That made Cenric feel somewhat better.

With that, he and Llewellyn gathered everything and headed back to Flourish and Blotts.

Cenric didn't remember the floo travel or the walk to Hagrid's cottage with all his new things. He sat at the plain, old wooden table and stared at his new wand.

Rowan wands were for those pure of heart. Dragon heartstring produced powerful magic. So why did his wand wood and core change so drastically? Was he really so different?

You must be so very broken. Yes, very broken indeed. Ollivander's words floated through his head.

"Yeah." He whispered to himself. "Very broken."

*****************

9 September 2027

A tapping on his apartment window woke Theo Potter up earlier than he liked. Tired blue eyes opened slowly as the tapping continued quite incessantly.

His owl, Lady, hooted in annoyance.

At first, Theo thought Lady was tapping the window, wanting to be let out for her morning hunt. Then he remembered that she was still in her cage, which was a few feet from the window.

Rolling over in his bead, the bleary-eyed young man looked to see a type of grey Eagle-Owl perched on the window.

Lemon colored eyes glared at him.

"All right, I'm up." Theo pushed himself off of the bed and walked over to the window.

The owl had a small parcel with it, so it wasn't a Daily Prophet or a Quibbler owl.

Opening the window, Theo jumped back as the strange owl swooped in, dropped the parcel on the bed, swooped around to steal a small bag of owl treats, causing Lady to squawk in indignation, before finally escaping out the window once more.

"Oi!" Theo called after it. "That's theft! You bloody menace!"

He slammed the window shut, glaring after the bird. Looking over at Lady, he spoke. "Sorry Ladybird, I'll get you some more treats after work." Theo's eyes fell to the parcel.

Running a hand through his messy black hair, he walked over to the bed and picked it up. Turning it over in his hands, he found no address, nothing to indicate who it was from.

Warily, he removed the twine and opened the plain brown paper.

Inside was a book. It appeared used, but still in nice condition. Buffy the Bowtruckle's Adventures: Voyage of the Dirigible Plum by Illondra Pudgewinkle. Theo couldn't help but grin. The Buffy the Bowtruckle series had been his favorite as a kid. Especially this particular story. He'd read it so much, that by his first year at Hogwarts the spine was worn and pages were falling out. He still had it, but hadn't been able to read it for years. Buffy the Bowtruckle was a series about a bowtruckle that wanted to stand out from her family and go on adventures. Theo often felt overshadowed by a lot of his family and sympathized with Buffy, yet he never had her courage. He was a Hufflepuff after all.

Opening the book, he found an inscription on the inside cover.

To Theo:

Happy 20th!

Remember, no matter how much others accomplish, your accomplishments are still yours. You are the only you that we've got. The most important Theo in the world. More than that, always know that you are never alone.

There wasn't a signature or anything. The letter clearly was for him, but who sent it? Looking closer, Theo wasn't sure if he even recognized the handwriting. Maybe one of his many relatives or honorary relatives sent it and forgot to sign? He'd ask around and see so that he could properly thank them.

Though the owl that carried the book didn't belong to anyone in his family as far as he knew. Perhaps someone got a new owl?

It was a bit of a mysterious start to his birthday.

*****************

11 September 2027

The owl liked the name Boudica. She seemed very content now though a bit prissy and she wasn't cantankerous, at least with him.

The cat on the other hand…that cat was difficult. Alfred was rejected, as was Tolkien, Beowulf, Uther, Gawain, Galahad, Poe, Fitzgerald, Edgar, Frost, Tennyson. Not even Godric, Merlin, Ptolemy, Scamander, Newt, Flamel, or Morgan worked.

The cat wasn't cantankerous; just a picky, prissy prince.

Other than that, his duties were fairly easy to learn. He patrolled the Forbidden Forest on his own, day or night, to learn the layout and see what magical creatures remained. There were still numerous creatures hiding out in the vast forest. No centaurs though. He was making a list to keep track.

He helped the new Care of Magical Creatures professor, well new three years ago, Professor Jocelind Kegg with caring for the creatures for her classes. She thankfully didn't recognize him, helped by the fact that she graduated from Hogwarts some years before his first year and that James Evans was a common name.

It was the gardening he was more concerned about. He'd always been better with animals than greenery, but he'd have to learn. Especially since he was apparently responsible for the pumpkins that decorated the castle on Halloween and the Christmas trees for the Great Hall in the winter. He was glad he got plenty of magical gardening books back in Diagon Alley, but he was avoiding the task of actually planting anything.

The other matter at hand was when he could build his own home. While scouring the Forest for the creatures that were left, he found a spot further in the Forest, close to the lake and close enough to count as school grounds while also remaining isolated, surrounded by trees on three sides and the lake on the fourth side. It was quite peaceful.

He wasn't sure when he could start building. He'd get permission from Professor Llewellyn, of course, but the problem was whether or not to build it the magical way or the Muggle way. Cenric hadn't used magic in nine years, not counting the wand back at Ollivander's. Even with his job he kept his labor strictly by hand.

His wand laid untouched on the table in the hut. It wasn't that he hadn't itched to touch it; ever since the wand was in his grasp, his hand tingled, almost wanting to do magic again. After years of actively suppressing his magic, could he really use it again? Could he learn again the spells that came so easily to him during his school years?

He wasn't sure. All Cenric knew was that his hand shook every time he reached for the wand. His stomach rolled and protested the feeling of magic every time he tried.

"Meowrah." The cat, who refused every name in the book, waddled up to him as he hammered some nails into new boards on the Thestral enclosure.

Professor Llewellyn didn't question his request for a vast multitude of Muggle tools and supplies.

"You know, I'm just going to throw names at you from now on." He told the cat. "Any name, and if you like it, or at least hate it the least, it's sticking."

"Meooooowrah." The cat seemed disagreeable to that idea. Then again, the cat was always disagreeable.

"Too bad." Cenric said. "How about John?"

Another displeased noise left the cat.

"Charlemagne?" He earned a scoff, or the cat equivalent, in response. "Baldric?"

The cat glared up at him.

Cenric shook his head. "Fine. I'll come up with something."

Leaves crunched from somewhere behind him. Tensing, he turned around. Not too far from him, there was a small group of first years. He softened. It wasn't so long ago that he was in their shoes.

The sorting hat was big on his head. He couldn't see anything as the brim covered his eyes.

"Ah, a Potter." The hat spoke into his head. "Now, where shall we place you?"

Cenric shifted. He didn't know where he'd fit in. Most of his family were Gryffindors.

"I see you have talent." The hat continued. "Yes, you're a powerful one. Slytherin would fit you well, but you have no ambition. Ravenclaw is suitable for that brain of yours and your natural capabilities. And yet…that resolve, that strength, that courage. Yes, I see. Best fitted for…GRYFFINDOR!"

"Excuse me, Mister?" A small voice broke him out of his memory.

He looked down. Had he been so small as a first year?

It was a boy, brunette, with pale blue eyes. He was just under five feet.

Looking behind the boy, Cenric saw an identical boy, a young Indian girl with pigtails, and then there was a fair girl with thick black hair which fell in front of hazel eyes. There was something very familiar about that girl.

"Can I help you?" Cenric asked.

"My mum said that there are Thestrals here." The boy said. "But it's empty."

"You can't see them." The brother said. "Remember, you have to see someone die to see the Thestrals."

Cenric turned to look at the skeletal winged horses. Normally, only wizards or witches well versed in Thestrals could really tend to them, but when Professor Kegg showed him the paddock and learned that, not only could Cenric see them, but that they had walked right up to him, she decided with some tutoring, Cenric could look after the Thestrals on his own, eventually. However, paddock repair didn't need too much skill and Cenric could see the Thestrals, so that he'd know where they were, she thought that the repairs were a good first step. "They're there." Cenric turned back to the kids. "But none of you should be out wandering around. This is still the Forbidden Forest, which is still forbidden for a reason."

"Are you going to give us detention?" The Indian girl asked with worry in her eyes.

"I'm just the gamekeeper." Cenric said. "I don't have the authority to do that. I can tell your professors though."

"Please don't, sir." The first boy who approached him said. "It's mine and Lorcan's fault. We wanted to see what creatures were in the forest."

"Dangerous creatures." Cenric said. "Too dangerous for…" Wait, Lorcan? Cenric looked between the twin boys. It couldn't be. Lorcan and Lysander Scamander? Aunt Luna's boys? They were so big now. The toddlers that he and Artemisia used to babysit, his little god-brothers, now here at Hogwarts. Looking at them now, he could see Uncle Rolf in their stature and Aunt Luna in their eyes.

"Are you okay, Mister?" Lorcan asked.

Cenric blinked. "Evans. My name is Mr. Evans." His monotonous seemed to throw the kids off as the girls stood back and the twins shared looks. Cenric shook his head. "I won't tell your professors that you were here."

The kids faces lit up.

"But I don't want to catch any of you in the Forest again, do you understand Messrs. Scamander?" Cenric asked.

"Yes, sir." The boys said together.

"And same to you two." Cenric told the girls. "Misses…?"

"Jaya Finnegan." The Indian girl spoke up.

The other girl winced before speaking her name as though expecting a reaction. "Primrose." She cut herself off before saying her last name.

She didn't have too.

Cenric just needed the first name to know exactly who she was.

"Thanks for not telling the professors, Mr. Evans." Lysander said. "We'll be off now."

He didn't get another word out as the four ran off.

His eyes didn't leave Primrose.

That's why she was so familiar. That unruly black hair and small frame. Those big, hazel eyes.

Primrose Potter.

That was his baby sister.

A sharp ache hit him square in the chest. It was suddenly hard to breathe. There was so much that he missed; his god-brothers and baby sister looked at him as if he was a stranger, despite being the spitting image of his father. Even with the height, long hair, and the beard on his face, surely he was familiar to them? No, of course he wouldn't be. They'd been only two years old last he saw them.

A breeze blew through the trees and it was so cold.

The ache in his chest grew as tears clouded his vision.

The breeze picked up, though the trees remained still.

A terrible screeching from the Thestrals sounded behind him as though they were frightened.

Cenric's eyes began to unfocus. He felt his feet leave the ground. Where was that black smoke coming from?

"Meooooowraah." His cat hissed and then a sudden pain bloomed on his arm as his cat pounced on him.

Falling back onto the forest floor, Cenric groaned.

The breeze stopped.

That smoke was gone too.

His cat sat on his chest glaring down at him.

What the hell just happened?

*****************

"Mr. Evans seemed nice." Lorcan said. "Sure is a bloke for not telling the teachers."

The four students walked back towards the castle. It was Saturday; not much to do other than homework or exploring the castle and grounds.

"He's huge." Lysander said. "Is that a gamekeeper requisite? Uncle Hagrid had been huge."

"Uncle Hagrid was half-giant." Lorcan reminded. He looked behind them, seeing that Primrose was lagging behind. "You all right, Prim?"

Primrose nodded. Really though, she couldn't stop thinking about Mr. Evans. There was something very familiar about him, but she couldn't figure out why. He reminded her a bit of her dad; like her father, Mr. Evans seemed to have very haunted eyes. His eyes were the exact shade of green and same shape as her dad's eyes too. That was odd. But Mr. Evans was much larger than Dad and his scruffy appearance reminded her a bit of Uncle Hagrid.

There was something else too. How did he know Lorcan and Lysander's last name, but not hers or Jaya's names?

"Prim!"

Prim looked over at a female voice calling for her.

Her older sister Diantha was coming up from the Quidditch pitch, separating from three other students. As the Captain for the Gryffindor team, Diantha was likely working out the pitch practice schedule with the other House captains. House rivalry wasn't as intense as it used to be.

"Hey Di." Prim smiled as her sister caught up with her. Prim was somewhat disappointed that she had been sorted into Ravenclaw. She didn't mind being smart, but what she wanted more than anything was to be as brave as most of her family. Though Theo and Chrys were Hufflepuffs and Roland was in Ravenclaw like her, most of her family were still Gryffindors.

Bravery often seemed to elude her. She was so easily scared as a child; scared of the dark, scared to try new things, scared of going on adventures. Some Potter she was; she could never live up to her parents, or her older siblings. Cautious should be her middle name.

"Have you written to Mum and Dad yet?" Diantha asked.

"Not yet, why?" Prim asked.

"I was going to send Cadogan off with my letter." Diantha told her. "Figured I might as well send your letter. Rhoda and Rolly's too if I can find them. Chrys already sent hers on with Oddball."

"I'll just send mine with a school owl." Prim shrugged.

Diantha looked at her little sister. The two couldn't be more different. Diantha was the spitting image of their mother, bold and brash, always looking for adventure or trouble. Prim was so much more proper and so quiet. Diantha worried often that her sister would try so hard to be invisible here at Hogwarts. Unsurprisingly, Prim stuck to Lorcan and Lysander, both Ravenclaws and her two oldest friends. Diantha wished that she could help her sister find herself instead of getting lost in the mass of Weasleys and Potters. "Hey." Diantha stopped Prim. "Are you all right?"

"I'm fine." Prim said.

Diantha wasn't sure. "You know, you'll do well here at Hogwarts, but Prim, don't be afraid to stand out."

Wasn't that the problem? Primrose was afraid of so many things. "I'll be fine."

"Prim, come on!" Lysander called back.

"See you later, Di."

Diantha watched her sister walk off. Some big sister talk. Disappointed with herself, she continued up to the castle. It wasn't easy acting as the oldest. Well, Theo was older, but he often struggled in the shoes of Cenric. Theo wasn't good with emotions and often flubbed up whenever comforting the younger siblings, but hell if Cenric wasn't a lot to live up to. Merlin, how she idolized him. Cenric had always been there for them, he always knew what to say, what to do. Diantha wished that he was still here. He'd know how to get Primrose out of her shell.

She wished she had the answers.

*****************

15 September 2027

Harry read over the letter again. If there was one thing he always knew, it was when something was wrong with his kids. Primrose's letter was clinical and factual. Was she all right? Was it because she was in Ravenclaw? She'd do fantastic in Ravenclaw. Lorcan and Lysander were with her.

Perhaps he should check in on her. Then again, Ginny would tell him something along the lines of Prim never being able to stand on her own if he kept going out to hold her hand. But she was his baby girl. They were all his babies. He was always going to try and catch them if they fell.

Ever since…since Cenric…he knew he'd been a bit of a smother, but the thought of losing one of his children again ate away at him. It was all his fault what happened to Cenric anyhow.

"Dad, can we go to the cafe?" Cenric asked. "It's freezing and they've got hot chocolate."

Harry smiled down at the teenager. Not that he'd be smiling down at Cenric for long. The boy was shooting up in height. He'd probably be as tall as his Uncle Ron or Bill soon enough. "All right. You have your mother's sweet tooth."

"Mum said it's Uncle Ron's sweet tooth." Cenric grinned. His emerald eyes, Harry's eyes, twinkled.

"The Weasley sweet tooth." Harry chuckled throwing an arm around his son.

"Potter!"

Harry turned at the sound of his name.

Then chaos exploded around him.

Burying his face in his hands, Harry quickly blocked out the memory.

Why did he use magic?

Because Cenric was there. He sighed.

When a few Alliance for Wizarding Superiority members attacked them in Muggle London, Harry's first instinct was to fight back in order to protect his son, but the chaos that followed ended with Cenric being blamed by the Muggle authorities as the A.W.S. members escaped.

"It was me!" Harry snapped at Minister Huxley. "Cenric didn't do anything."

"That might be the case." The Minister said. "But our world is in chaos and full of fear. We need Harry Potter now more than ever."

"He's just a boy." Ginny cried. "Please, Minister…"

"Then he will be an example." Minister Huxley snapped. "To show that even Harry Potter's family isn't safe. We need everyone to be more careful and this will show them the consequences of magic in the Muggle World."

A seething rage welled up in his chest at the memory. Harry rubbed his eyes and dropped Primrose's letter. He glanced over at Diantha's letter.

P.S. Any news?

That was Diantha's way of asking if Cenric was ever coming home.

Harry never knew what to tell her. The Muggle prison refused to let any family or friends contact the prisoners. Even nine years ago, Harry knew that they couldn't reveal their relation to Cenric, because then the whole family would come under suspicion. Hermione often tried to represent herself as Cenric's barrister, but that had failed time and again.

A knock sounded on his office.

"Come in." Harry said. He was still working for the Ministry. Head of the Department of Magic Law Enforcement. He hadn't wanted to work for the Ministry in the aftermath of Cenric's arrest, but Hermione, always level-headed, often reminded him that they needed someone with influence and who wasn't corrupt in the Ministry. As though she weren't influential, but he was still The Boy Who Lived.

A young American Auror entered. Parthenia Ashworth was a talented MACUSA Auror, who recently moved to Great Britain for a change.

Harry remembered Valora Warren, Head Auror, mentioning something about Ashworth's brother being problematic for MACUSA.

"Good morning, sir." Parthenia greeted. Her arms were full of paperwork. Like Harry, she was a half-blood, and like him as well, she often liked to do things the Muggle way. Like turning in reports from the Auror Department by hand rather than sending them flying through the Ministry.

"Ms. Ashworth." Harry said. "What do you have for me?"

"The usual reports on A.W.S. activity." Parthenia said, placing the stack on Harry's desk. Her mahogany hair was in a simple ponytail. Her hazel eyes looked tired. "And a rumor."

"Oh, you know I love those." Harry chuckled.

"Well, I promise this time it's not the one about Neville Longbottom and your wife being seen at the Leaky Cauldron for a candlelit dinner."

For years after the war, the discredited Rita Skeeter started her own paper that was nothing more than a trash-gossip rag, and Harry and his peers and family were often her favorite targets. Luckily, since Rita was no longer with The Prophet and a proven hack, her paper was bought more for amusement than to be taken seriously. Last week there was an article that he and Luna had an ongoing affair with Viktor Krum and they frequented BDSM clubs.

Luna was like his sister for Merlin's sake, and Viktor was a bloke and all, but not his closest friend. But it was Rita. So long as the children were not topics of her trash articles, then he could handle it.

The other thing about Parthenia that he liked was that she believed in rumors as much as he did. She also treated him like a person, not a legend, often teasing him about those rumors despite him being her boss's boss's boss.

"What is it then?" Harry asked.

"One of our informants in Muggle London says a wizard was released from the prison about a month ago." Parthenia's tone was serious. "Warren wanted me to run it by you before she sent any of us out to investigate."

Harry considered it. There could be something to it. Sometimes it took their informants a long time to get back to them with news with the restrictions in the Muggle World. "All right, Warren can send you and Kerridge out."

"Kerridge?" Parthenia arched a brow. "The rookie?"

"He's going to have to get out in the field sometime." Harry said. "Might as well be on something that could be nothing."

"If you says so, sir." Parthenia said. "I'll let her know."

"Good luck, Ms. Ashworth." Harry said.

Once she left his office, Harry sighed and glanced back at Diantha's letter.

He should probably respond to it. He glanced at the reports. Then again, it could wait.

*****************

23 September 2027

"Francis." Cenric said, placing a plate of food down before the cat.

The cat huffed at the name before eating.

Cenric turned to Boudica. "Such a critic, this one."

Boudica glared at the cat with a measure of agreement.

With the hut dusted and cleaned and the fire cooking his dinner, Cenric felt a little more at home. Still, it was strange and unsettling being in Hagrid's hut. It was so Hagrid in every way that it felt like the gamekeeper just stepped out for a bit and would be home any moment.

He had to get out of here. Get his own place.

He'd been avoiding going up to the castle unless absolutely needed for work. So far, he'd only needed to work in the forest and on the grounds. Nothing in the castle needed his attention yet. He couldn't avoid it forever.

Tomorrow, he'd go up there and talk to Llewellyn about building his own place at the lakeshore and getting supplies.

Cenric glanced at his wand. Taking a breath, he reached out. His hand started shaking. Come on. It's just a stick. Pick it up. His fingers were inches away, but his hand's violent shaking only increased.

Frustrated, Cenric's hand clenched into a fist and slammed onto the table top.

A squeak of surprise escaped Boudica, while the cat hissed startled.

He needed to get over this aversion to magic sooner or later.

His throat was sore from screaming.

"Show us your magic." A man said calmly. His slicked back blond hair was perfectly gelled in place. Grey-blue eyes were cold and calculating.

Cenric's breathing was harsh. His lungs burned.

"Perhaps, we should let him rest." Another man said. "This isn't working. We'll come back when his body has rested. After all, we don't want to kill him."

The blond man stared down at the seventeen year old. "Three years, you'd think he'd show us something."

"He might not have magic." The other man said.

The blond man stood up.

Cenric glared defiantly up at him. Hatred burned in his bones. The sweat from his body's exertion ran down his sensitive and raw skin.

"We will break you." The blond man said.

After the two men left him alone in the small nine by nine room, Cenric collapsed onto the cool, tiled floor. His back was screaming out to be cooled down, but Cenric struggled to roll over. It would probably hurt like hell to move.

They were upping their tactics. Before this, it was simple things: isolation, sleep deprivation, minor neglecting and abuses that went on and on. But now, they were determined to torture his magic out of him.

Anger and hatred swirled in him. He wanted to explode.

There were cameras.

With every ounce of self-control he had, he pressed down the magic that was screaming to escape.

Since his imprisonment, Cenric hated the magic he was born with; if he didn't have it, would they have kept him so long? Would they keep him much longer?

Fuck them. He'd show them he wasn't a wizard no matter what it cost him.

Cenric came back to the present when the cat hissed, swiping at his face from it's perch on the table. That's when he smelled something burning. He glanced over at the pot by the fireplace that was cooking his meal.

It was so cold in the hut despite the roaring fire.

Shooting a glare at the wand, Cenric hurried over to the fireplace, hoping to salvage some of his dinner. Looking at the charred chicken and burnt vegetables, Cenric sighed. He could save it with magic, but that wasn't going to happen any time soon.

Still, he'd eaten worse than overdone food.

The cat meowed loudly, his tail swishing off the edge of the table.

"Get down, Horatio." Cenric's tone was stern.

The cat hissed at the name and jumped off the table, kicking the wand as he went.

The wand rolled off the table onto the floor. It continued rolling until it hit Cenric's foot.

If he believed in signs, that sure was one.

Signs were for the hopeful.

What the hell did he have to hope for?

[overlordofthelollipopguild]

Farewell, Professor McGonagall.

[overlordofthelollipopguild]

A true artist, truly irreplaceable. Rest in peace (or give 'em hell, whatever makes you happy), Maggie. Thank you for sharing your light with us for so many years.

[overlordofthelollipopguild]

RIP Dame Maggie Smith.

She passed away peacefully at 89 on Sept. 27th.

My heart is broken with this one, even though she had a long life and magnificent career. We will always have the gift of her epic performances. ❤️

[overlordofthelollipopguild]

Rest in peace to Maggie Smith, who passed away today, aged 89. A wonderful actress and woman.

[overlordofthelollipopguild]

Starting Over, One Breath at a Time - a Harry Potter fanfiction.

Plot Summary: Magic has been exposed. People are accused of witchcraft, imprisoned, run out of their homes, tortured. Cenric Potter, son of Harry and Ginny, was one of them. Imprisoned in a Muggle British prison akin to Guantanamo Bay for nine years, he's recently been released and has to get his life back together.

Read on fanfiction.net or AO3 or below.

Notes:

This fanfic is centered on my OC Cenric Potter, oldest son of Harry and Ginny, and about him getting his life back together in a new Wizarding World. Most characters focused on in this story will be OCs including Harry and Ginny's kids, Weasley cousins, co-workers, Hogwarts professors, and love interests. 

ALSO, Cenric is just a name I picked out and was not meant to have any connection to Cedric Diggory and so no, he's not named for Cedric. 

Don't like OCs, no need to read. 

TRIGGER WARNINGS: for PTSD, implied/referenced/described torture of a teenager.

Chapter 1: Return

31 August 2027

King’s Cross never seemed to change. As busy as ever with Muggles milling about almost as if the world hadn’t completely upended over a decade ago. At least, that’s what it looked like to someone who wasn’t effected by the change.

But he saw it. 

The Muggles’ eyes shifted to those they passed by; wariness etched in the eyes of the older generations, anxiety in those younger. After all, magic wasn’t something for them to understand; it was something for them to fear. 

Cenric Potter hunched his shoulders, stuffing hands in the threadbare jacket that was given to him at the time of his release. The jeans he had on were too tight, which was probably for the best. They hadn’t given him a belt. Just shoes, socks, boxers, a shirt, a pair of jeans, and a thin jacket. 

That was to get him through the winter.

Cenric scoffed. Nine years, no sign of magic, and the Muggles thought they could just send him out into the world with no skills, no money, no life, and no future. 

Everything ended the day they arrested him on the suspicion of magic. He’d only been fourteen, but that didn’t matter when magic was a threat. So much for the Statute of Secrecy. So much for humane laws during war time. 

Not that there was a war; not really. 

Magic was exposed on a mass scale and the Muggles panicked. Anyone suspected of being magical was arrested and sent to secret prisons. Cenric suspected that Great Britain wasn’t the only country with a secret island prison that housed suspects who were tortured in order to expose them as witches or wizards. Age didn’t matter if you were old enough to withstand what they dealt. Oh, they were kinder now that the mass fear and panic settled down and rules were put in place by the United Nations. 

Cenric was just one of the unlucky few children caught in the first wave of mass arrests. 

That was behind him now. He proved that he wasn’t a wizard. That was the hardest thing to do, but the easiest choice of his life.

Muggle security had grown vastly after magic was exposed and platform nine and three quarters moved elsewhere. People were looking out for instances of magic now. People going through the barrier between platforms nine and ten drew attention. 

Cenric was glad the platform moved before his arrest, otherwise he’d be looking bloody mental trying to run at the wall between nine and ten and slamming into it. He walked alongside the wall at platform eight, ducking into the portal just under the analogue clock. It was one of at least half a dozen new entryways to the Hogwarts Express platform. It was decided that too many people going to one entrance was too suspicious.

Once through the barrier, Cenric looked around. 

Platform nine and three quarters was dark and empty. There wouldn’t be security here until tomorrow when the families came to drop off their children. The security was meant to ensure that the Muggles didn’t notice anything and to ensure the safety of the Wizarding folk. 

No one would be here until the morning. What a relief. 

The platform was an open space, leaving nowhere to really hide from security. He didn’t have identification or a wand, and he didn’t want to be arrested again and have to deal with the Department of Magical Law Enforcement. 

Heading down the platform a ways, Cenric looked around until he found a niche to hide in. It was down from the platform and the train would hide him once it arrived. There were other ways to get to Hogwarts, but Cenric was released in London and he hadn’t had the chance to learn Apparition. Not much magical learning could happen in a Muggle prison. 

Tucking himself into the niche, Cenric settled in. 

*****************

1 September 2027 Vibrations and the clanking of metal against metal woke him. Cenric slowly opened his eyes as the Hogwarts Express rushed down the tracks. 

The train slowed down as it entered the station, passing Cenric’s hiding spot. 

He watched it come to a stop, but he didn’t move. It was too early. He didn’t want to risk getting kicked off before the train left. He’d have to wait until the last minute to get onboard. Luckily the back of the train was only a few feet from his hiding spot. Cenric tucked further into himself, letting the shadows hide him. 

Mimicking a statue was easy. In prison, whenever he wasn’t working out, reading, drawing, sleeping, or eating, he would just sit for hours. Some guards often whispered how unnaturally still he could be; how eerie it was to see a teenager so still that they couldn’t tell if he was even breathing. It certainly came in handy now. 

For hours he sat, hearing the bustling of the platform, listening as the crowds of families came and went to see their kids off. 

His family was somewhere in that crowd, he knew. His brother Theo would be the only one not off to Hogwarts being twenty some time next week, while Diantha would be in her seventh year, Rhoda and Roland in their fifth year, Chrysanta in her second year, and Primrose would be beginning her first year. That was just his siblings. There were a few cousins that would still be in school. Lavinia and Freddie were in the same year as Diantha. Gérard would be in his sixth year and Bridget in her fifth year. Honorary family members still had children underage as well. All of them were there, just meters from him. 

Cenric sighed quietly. He didn’t need them to know he was here. He didn’t need any of his family right now. What he needed was a new start and he hoped that whomever was Head of Hogwarts was willing to help him out. He knew Professor McGonagall talked of retiring before his arrest. He didn’t have a way of knowing if she followed through with that; if so, whomever was the new headmaster or headmistress would hopefully be sympathetic to his plight. 

The train whistle signaled for final boarding and Cenric peaked out of his niche. No one was around this end, most families gathered in the wider space, so Cenric slowly jumped down onto the tracks and pulled himself up onto the back of the train. He slipped into the back carriage quietly. Not many children were back here, but Cenric didn’t want to risk getting a compartment. Instead, he ducked down into a corner between the back door and a partition that hid him from the view of anyone. 

His stomach growled loudly, his gut clenching as hunger ripped through him. It was a pain that he was familiar with from the early days in prison. He’d eat later. 

As the train tottered along the tracks, Cenric closed his eyes. Might as well try to get more sleep. It would be hours until they reached Hogsmeade. From there, Cenric could walk to the the castle. Though he wondered about security there. He remembered the Aurors were often spread thin as it was difficult to pass Auror training. However, there was the Volunteer Auror League created during the first year of exposure and, if it had grown in ranks, it was likely some members of V.A.L. could be patrolling the grounds. 

That was a worry for when the train stopped. 

For now, he rested and waited. 

*****************

With the darkness to cover him, Cenric made his way through the Forbidden Forest. Using the pathways from Hogsmeade to Hogwarts would likely result in being spotted. Cutting through the forest was the best, and hopefully least secured, route. 

Cenric walked along quietly, but he wanted to get to the castle and to the head’s office before the headmistress, or headmaster, did. That meant he needed to get to the castle before the feast ended. It would be easier with the invisibility cloak and the Marauder’s Map; did Alcide still have the Map after their last prank? Had he passed it on to their siblings and cousins? What of the cloak? Was it still at the bottom of his trunk? Had his parents found it and given it to the kids?

Shaking his head, Cenric chided himself. Now wasn’t the time to ponder the past. Often, remembering his father angered him and remembering the rest of his family and friends brought nothing but pain. Emotions never did any good; they were a weakness used against him back in prison. It didn’t take long for his teenage self to learn that bottling emotions only furthered his survival. 

Focusing on the path ahead of him, Cenric saw no creatures and no security. It was almost too easy, which only put him more on alert. Even the forest’s natural noises were absent. Where were the centaurs? Territorial as they were, he’d yet to be surrounded by them. No unicorns, wolves, deers, fairies…it was all so…

Well, eerie was an understatement. 

Cenric ducked behind a tree before his mind fully registered that he heard soft voices. Instincts honed by years of torture helped him survive. Keeping himself low and tight against the large trunk, his ears strained to listen for the disturbance. 

A twig snapped. The sounds two pairs of feet padded along the dirt coming closer. How close, he couldn’t be sure. With the forest so quiet, any noise would be amplified. 

“Nothing over here.” A feminine voice spoke. “I wish V.A.L. had more members to spare.”

“With the term starting, they and the Aurors are busier elsewhere.” A masculine voice responded. “Though it would be helpful if people weren’t becoming complacent. Auror and V.A.L. recruitment has been waning the past few years.”

“Nothing major has happened in seven years, Halcyon.” The feminine voice said. 

Hal? Cenric’s gut clenched. Halcyon Malfoy-Bones. His best friend. The pair of them along with Artemisia, Alcide, and Eugene were the closest friends despite the different Houses they were placed in. 

Cenric didn’t dare breathe. He couldn’t be caught. Not by Hal. This was meant to be a fresh start; the past was behind him. Hell, how would he explain his presence if they found him? How did Hal feel about him being imprisoned? It had been nine years. What if Halcyon was a completely different person than he remembered? What if Hal hated him? 

“Something could happen.” Halcyon countered. “As long as the Muggles fear us, we’re in danger.” 

A sigh exuded from Halcyon’s companion. “I’m not saying you’re wrong, but it’s not like we can tell the Ministry what to do.” 

Silence stretched on over the next few minutes before a defeated tone came from Halcyon. “Let’s finish patrol. The feast should be over soon. Professor Llewellyn told the house elves to save us a meal.” 

“Good, I’m starving.” Was the relieved words of the other patroller. 

“Aren’t you always?” Halcyon chuckled. 

Cenric waited until he no longer heard voices or footsteps. 

Holding his breath, he slowly peered around the trunk of the tree. Cenric saw only trees and brush; the pair were gone and no one else seemed to be in the forest. 

If the feast was ending soon, he’d have to hurry. Quickening his pace, ignoring the searing emotions Hal’s presence brought to the surface, Cenric soon found himself at the edge of the forest, not too far from the castle. Luckily he made it to a side entrance where no one seemed to be around. 

On his guard, Cenric quietly made his way through the corridors. Ears perked for any sound, eyes darting left and right, heart steady despite the adrenaline. He scurried up the stairs to the third floor. Sounds of the feast going on as he passed near the Great Hall told him it was a safe bet that the Headmaster’s Office was still empty. 

When his feet hit the third floor, he could hear the students leaving the Great Hall. 

Hurrying down the hall and around the corner, it didn’t take long to find the gargoyle that guarded the office. Professor McGonagall used to have passwords that referenced great witches and wizards throughout history. Cenric wondered if Aunt Minnie was indeed retired or not. Not wanting to be spotted by wayward students or teachers passing by to get to their residences, Cenric hid behind a large suit of armor across from the gargoyle to wait once again. 

*****************

Esyllt Llewellyn left the kitchens pleased with Professor Malfoy-Bones and Professor Joshi’s report from their patrol. Though Professor Llewellyn would’ve liked to have some V.A.L. members patrolling since it was the first night students were back, but there wasn’t much to be done with recruitment down and volunteers spread thin or not having the time. It had been a decade since the Muggles learned of magic and Professor Llewellyn didn’t like how lax everyone in the magical community was becoming. Overconfidence in their skills at hiding magic and the magic folk returned, and Llewellyn feared that was a mistake just waiting to blow up in their faces. 

With a sigh, she reached the third floor, her bones feeling wearier than her forty-nine years. If she still taught D.A.D.A. then perhaps she’d feel more fit, but as it was when Professor McGonagall retired two years ago, she insisted that Llewellyn be her replacement. 

She figured that she was doing a good job so far, but McGonagall and Dumbledore before her were a lot to live up to, especially in a time of such strife and uncertainty. Though many believed everything back to normal since things calmed down. That was a mistake. The Muggles knew of magic now and they were still trying to suss out magic folk. It would only get harder from here. But who would listen to her? When she graduated she went to work for the Department of Magical Education at the Ministry and then Professor McGonagall hired her as a professor. Llewellyn’s family wasn’t an old one and there wasn’t much clout to her name. She was just another professor. She was no Dumbledore. 

Hell, when the Second Wizarding War happened, her parents forced her into hiding so she never even participated in the battles. That still ate at her nearly thirty years later. 

As she stopped before the gargoyle that led to her office, her mouth opening to speak the password, the hairs on the back of her neck prickled. 

Drawing her wand, she whirled around. 

A tall figured loomed over a suit of armor. 

Llewellyn’s eyes narrowed at the man. 

He looked wild. Over six feet tall, broad shouldered yet a lean physique, and long dark, jet-black tousled hair. A thick beard hid and shadow hid most of his face. Emerald green eyes stared her down coldly, bright against his pale skin. His clothes were threadbare and thin. Clearly, he wasn’t a man who had the means to care for himself. 

And yet…there was something so very familiar about him. 

“Who are you?” Llewellyn asked, carefully keeping her voice steady. 

Green eyes studied her for a moment before pink, chapped lips parted. “I’m here to see the headmistress.” His voice was deep, hoarse from either disuse or lack of hydration. 

But his appearance didn’t set her on edge. No, his aura of power did. Whoever this wizard was, he wasn’t one to be messed with and it took a lot of willpower to stay still rather then step back. 

“I am the headmistress.” Llewellyn said. “I’ll ask one more time. Who are you?”

The man stepped forward carefully as not to spook her, coming more into the light. “Professor Llewellyn, I’m not sure if you remember me…I’m Cenric Potter.”

Her jaw dropped. That’s why he was so familiar. Though taller and broader then his father, Cenric was the spitting image of Harry sans the infamous scar and glasses. “Cenric Potter?” She couldn’t believe it. Gone was the lanky, cheerful young man who was top in her classes. As the light showed his features, Llewellyn noticed scars covering his face in various spots. His eyes were no longer bright with mischief, but coldly haunted. Even his voice…it was no longer the cracking voice on the edge of adulthood, but deep and worn. 

It was a great tragedy when she heard the news that Cenric used magic in Muggle London. Though Harry Potter insisted it was self-defense, the Ministry refused to appeal to the Muggle government to release the boy. That was also despite his family and their allies attempts to do everything they could to bring Cenric home. 

Cenric simply nodded at her question.

Even as she believed him, the physical differences were stark enough that Llewellyn needed to be sure. “What was the topic for your Autumn essay in third year?”

The man’s brows pulled together as though going back into his head. It had been nine years after all. “The practical applications of the seize and pull charm in capturing imps.” Cenric answered after a moment. He was right. 

“What spell did you demonstrate in your very first class with me?” Llewellyn asked, wanting to be absolutely certain without a shadow of a doubt. 

Again, he took a moment to remember. “The Disarming Charm. Roger Calwickle was picking on Valerie Bellswap.” Cenric told her. It hurt to remember. Not that it was a bad memory. Roger was a prat, but remembering any of his life before the prison only served as a reminder to what he lost. “He was using the Floating Charm to lift her books and supplies in the air and keeping them from her. I got mad and disarmed him. Ended up blasting him across the room, along with a few desks.”

Llewellyn couldn’t help but smile. 

Mr. Calwickle never took his studying seriously and had been a bit of a bully. Cenric never tolerated bullying. She got to the classroom to see Mr. Calwickle pestering poor Valerie, but before she could intervene, Cenric stepped up. The power behind his spell only emphasized his talent for Defense Against the Dark Arts. Though since Roger ended up in the Hospital Wing with a broken arm, she not only had to dock ten points from Gryffindor for Roger’s bullying, but another twenty-five for Cenric’s use of excessive force, not that he’d meant for the spell to be that powerful. “Oh Mr. Potter, it is so good to see you.”

Her smile relaxed Cenric just a bit. He could always count on Professor Llewellyn. It was why she’d been his favorite professor. Not that he didn’t love Uncle Nev, but Herbology wasn’t his best subject. 

“Could we talk in your office, Professor?” Cenric asked, trying to keep his tone more cordial. His voice already hurt. He hadn’t used it much in the last nine years. He preferred keeping to himself in prison; there was no need for friends. 

“Of course.” Professor Llewellyn turned back towards the gargoyle. “Runestone.” 

The gargoyle hopped aside and Llewellyn walked forward. 

Cenric followed. 

When they entered the office, Professor Llewellyn motioned for him to take a seat in one of the two plush armchairs that sat before her desk. “Tea?” She asked. 

“Please.” Cenric nodded. “Thank you.”

“I can send to the kitchens for food.” She said. 

Cenric didn’t want to impose, but his stomach growled loudly. He refused to be embarrassed, preventing the tell-tale Weasley redness from appearing on the tips of his ears. If there was one thing that he learned early on in his imprisonment it was that showing signs of any reaction created dangerous results. 

“I’ll take that as a yes.” She smiled warmly. With a swish of her wand, a message was sent to the kitchens. Another swish and a tea tray wheeled itself from against the wall towards them. Magically, hot water appeared in the charming floral teapot. 

It took a lot of willpower for him to not flinch at the sudden use of magic in his presence. 

Cenric watched her as she prepared the tea. Her brown hair showed signs of silvering. Fair skin bore a few fine wrinkles. Blue eyes looked older than her years. “When did Au-Professor McGonagall retire?” 

“Oh only a couple of years ago.” Professor Llewellyn said. “She’s got a nice little place in the country now. Has a cat sanctuary and she provides rehabilitated cats to the Magical Menagerie in Diagon Alley.”

“That sounds nice.” Cenric replied automatically. 

Professor Llewellyn eyed him. Though he was polite, there was no emotion in his voice. In fact, his speech remained monotonous since he revealed himself. Even now, his scarred face was an emotionless mask. He was hiding away. Sweet Godric, what did they do to you, Cenric? This was, after all, a boy who had once worn his heart on his sleeve no matter the consequences. He acted by emotions and instinct, but now, whatever happened to him, all Llewellyn could see was a mask of indifference. 

Cenric caught her look. If he wasn’t so in control, he’d wince. For so long, he relied on hiding his emotions and becoming something less than human to survive. It’s part of why he came back to Hogwarts. He wanted to learn to be a person again and he wasn’t sure if he could do so; after all, this was his normal. 

They were silent as she made their tea. 

A food tray appeared in front of him. 

Again, it took everything in him to keep still and not jump away from the tray. Even watching it float prickled his skin in irritation. 

A steak and kidney pie, colcannon, roasted aubergine, chips, a pumpkin pasty, and a treacle tart adorned the plate. 

Cenric’s mouth watered, but he knew better than to eat it all. He hadn’t eaten in days. His stomach would rebel if he ate such a heavy meal, especially if he ate it quickly. Picking up the knife and fork, he gently cut through the aubergine slices and ate very slowly. 

He felt Professor Llewellyn’s eyes studying him. 

She gingerly set his tea on the floating tray. 

“Thank you.” Another emotionless, automatic response.

Llewellyn sipped her tea, watching him. She wondered when he last ate. “When were you released?” 

He swallowed his mouthful. “Last week.” 

“I don’t know if you are aware, Mr. Potter, but there are new laws.” Professor Llewellyn said. “All released prisoners are to register with the Ministry.”

Cenric paused. “I was not aware.” He looked at her with those cold and wary eyes again. “I’m not going to the Ministry.”

Llewellyn sensed that he wouldn’t; he was a wonderful student, but too much of a leader and rebel all in one to follow rules or authority to a T. “Why did you come here, Cenric?”

He stopped eating to consider his words. He knew why he came here, but he wasn’t quite sure how to express it. Taking his time to mull over his words, he finally settled on a sentimental answer. “Hogwarts was a second home to me.” 

“Why not go back home?” Professor Llewellyn asked, genuinely curious and concerned. 

Green eyes flared with an anger that shocked her. It was the first sign of emotion in him. 

“I don’t have a home.” He said, still in that controlled tone. 

“But your family…” 

He cut her off. “I don’t want anyone to know I’m here.” Cenric struggled to keep the strain out of his tone this time. Pausing to reestablish his polite monotone, Cenric spoke. “Please, Professor. I need a fresh start, and I was hoping you would be able to help me.”

Empathy coursed through her at the lost look in his eyes. “Of course, Mr. Potter.” He had been her favorite student once upon a time. If he needed some time to get his life together, she would help him. “What can I do?”

“I simply want a job and a place to stay.” Cenric said. “I have nothing but the clothes I’m wearing.” 

Oh how she felt for him. But what could she do? 

The Ministry was clear. Any who served time in the Muggle prisons needed to be registered and monitored. Llewellyn thought it was unnecessary, but with the Alliance for Wizarding Superiority growing throughout the continents, the Ministry and other governments wanted to ensure that those who used magic in front of Muggles weren’t a part of A.W.S. or its splinter groups. There were few acts of terrorism as A.W.S. was more towards rallying wizard-kind to overthrow the Muggles and rule them, but quite a few splinter groups were more for actions against Muggles. 

Llewellyn doubted Cenric was a part of any of those groups. He was imprisoned at fourteen and claimed that he was just released last week. Perhaps, what he needed more than anything right now was someone who had faith in him, someone who could support him, especially since he didn’t seem keen to go back to his family. 

“All right.” She relented. “There is a job opening here. The Keeper of the Keys position. I remember you had a certain fondness for nature and magical creatures. Not Herbology though.” Her smile was amused. 

“Hagrid finally retired?” Cenric asked. He certainly missed tea with Uncle Hagrid, but if he were to be here, he couldn’t stop by for a visit; not when he wanted to keep as low a profile as possible. 

Professor Llewellyn’s face dropped, sadness blooming in her eyes. “I’m afraid that’s not what happened.”

Cenric tensed. “What happened?”

Llewellyn looked away, out towards the darkened night sky. “Hagrid was running an errand for me in Muggle London. A young witch, not even old enough for Hogwarts, performed accidental magic in a crowd. When people turned on her and her mother, Hagrid covered for them, showing off his own magic while the mother and child escaped. He tried to run when the Muggles attempted to arrest him. Their weapons…he didn’t…” Llewellyn trailed off as her eyes watered. “He was such a good soul. He’s buried beside his old hut.”

Cenric’s jaw clenched imperceptibly. Hagrid was dead. Cenric felt an ache in his chest. He sat back, no longer hungry. 

The silence stretched between them before Llewellyn cleared her throat. “You can start tomorrow. Hagrid’s hut is all yours. His belongings…your father took care of that and Grawp.” 

For the first time, Cenric visibly flinched in her presence. 

Very curious. Llewellyn thought. 

“Hagrid’s hut is too close to the school.” Cenric spoke quietly. “I’d rather build a place further into the Forest, if that’s all right?”

“It is.” Professor Llewellyn said. “Many creatures left the Forest for the safety of wilder lands, further away from any form of civilization. Until you do manage to build a place to stay, you are welcome to Hagrid’s hut, or even an empty professor’s quarters if you would like.”

Cenric nodded. “I supposed Hagrid’s hut will do for now. May I have a few conditions?” 

Llewellyn arched a brow. “That depends on what they are.”

Fair enough. Cenric sat up, squaring his shoulders. “I want to keep a low profile. I was hoping that…if I am to work here, it could be under a false name. One that doesn’t draw attention.”

Llewellyn wasn’t sure, but the boy had been in prison, perhaps he wanted time to get his life back together. “Very well. Any names in mind?”

“James.” Cenric said. “It’s my middle name. Common enough. James Evans.”

Llewellyn nodded. “What else?”

“I’d like to avoid students and teachers as much as possible.” Cenric said. “I’ll work in between class times, after curfew, and early in the morning. I’ll work holidays too. I’d…I’d very much appreciate it if I were to have a great deal of privacy, Professor.”

Those were reasonable enough conditions, though she worried that isolating himself wasn’t good for him. However, she had no idea if that’s how he’d been living for years or not. Perhaps, he was used to being alone. He needed to come back to civilization, but Llewellyn sensed that it would take time. “All right.” 

Relief bloomed in his chest. Quite a foreign sensation. “Thank you, Professor.” 

“Shall we continue to work out more details, Mr. Po-Mr. Evans?”

Cenric nodded. It was going to take some time to discuss the matter. 

*****************

Once the terms were sorted, Professor Llewellyn insisted that he take the leftover food to the hut for the morning. She also insisted that she take him shopping for a few things that he would need, on her until he would receive pay.

He shuddered at the idea of going to Diagon Alley, but Llewellyn promised him that no one would recognize him. Still, he didn’t want to be in crowds. Though again, she assured him it would be fine. With the students back to school, most of the crowds would be gone. Especially if they went after people went into work. 

Still, Cenric would prefer to have a polyjuice potion or some sort of disguise. He hadn’t faired too well with the crowded streets of London, having had to hide away in alleys before he could calm his rapidly beating heart. 

He’d just have to suck it up. 

Tomorrow would be his first day as James Evans and he needed to be prepared for anything. 

As he reached Hagrid’s hut, he paused. 

His first time here had been when he was five years old. Uncle Hagrid often visited the Potter house, but when he was five, he’d gone to one of his mum’s Quidditch practices and she decided to take him and Theo to Hagrid’s afterwards. Since Harry was stuck at work, Ginny took it upon herself to visit the gamekeeper in person to deliver the news of her third pregnancy. 

Cenric didn’t remember much else other than Hagrid’s old hound Fang and that the cauldron cakes hurt his teeth. He remembered sitting on Hagrid’s knees, playing with the half-giant’s massive beard, determined to find some hidden treasures. 

His cheek was wet. Jolted from the memory, Cenric raised a shaking hand to his face to wipe away his tears. He hadn’t cried in so long, he was surprised to find he was still capable of it.He took a deep breath. I can do this. I control my emotions, they don’t control me. 

With a forceful step forward, he entered the hut, pushing down old memories and shutting the door. 

His feet carried him to the bed, leftovers forgotten by the door. Resting on the lumpy, worn mattress, Cenric stared up at the dark ceiling for hours until sleep finally claimed him. 

[overlordofthelollipopguild]

Taking That Second Chance — UPDATE

[overlordofthelollipopguild]

BROKEN SOULS MEND HEARTS

UPDATE

[overlordofthelollipopguild]

[overlordofthelollipopguild]

Amazon Unveils a [Horrifying] Fanfic Publishing Platform

Today, Amazon announced the imminent launch of its newest endeavor, Kindle Worlds, a publishing platform for fanfiction. When I read the announcement, I was horrified, then angry, then sad. I want to take a moment to explain why this is such a tragedy.

Read More